Skip to main content

Full text of "Dudley Leavitt, pioneer to Southern Utah"

See other formats


'V. 


/ 


'i/ 


L  I  B  R.ARY 

OF   THE 
U  N  I  VLRS  ITY 
or    ILLl  NOIS 


III.  WST.  SUR'TV 


DUDLEY    LEAVITT 


DUDLEY  LEAVITT 

J^ionee'i  to  iSoutne^n     Utah 


By 
JUANITA    BROOKS 


Published   in   1942 


■^ 


■4 


FOREWORD 

WHEN  MY  grandfather  died  on  October  15,  1908, 
my  father  had  me  write  a  brief  sketch  of  his 
life  in  our  family  record  book.  Although  I  was 
only  in  the  fifth  grade  at  the  time,  I  wrote  what  he  and 
grandmother  and  the  others  told  me. 

"Some  day  I  want  you  to  really  write  father's  life," 
my  own  father  said.  "When  you  get  older  you  can  write 
more." 

Ever  since  that  time  I  have  had  it  in  my  heart  to  do 
this.  For  the  last  three  years  of  his  life,  grandfather  lived 
with  my  grandmother  about  a  half  block  from  our  home. 
Every  morning  and  evening  I  stopped  in  to  leave  them 
fresh  milk,  and  I  always  carried  them  a  pat  of  butter  from 
every  churning.  I  loved  to  linger  and  listen  to  grand- 
father's Indian  stories  and  to  hear  his  songs.  Somehow 
tne  hymns  have  never  carried  as  much  feeling  since,  and 
the  western  ballads  have  never  sounded  so  rollicking,  es- 
pecially, "On  the  Road  of  California",  The  Indian  songs 
seemed  to  have  passed  with  him. 

In  1933  I  began  collecting  the  diaries  and  journals  of 
the  pioneers  of  the  southwest.  In  many  of  them  I  found 
references  to  Dudley  Leavitt.  These,  with  the  material 
from  the  family  records,  have  formed  the  basis  of  this 
work.  There  is  much  that  could  be  included,  much  that 
should  be,  no  doubt,  but  I  have  done  the  best  I  could  in 
the  space  allotted. 

I  am  especially  indebted  to  the  diaries  of  Orson  W. 
Huntsman,  John  Pulsipher,  Myron  Abbott,  and  Joseph  I. 
Earl  for  references;  for  the  early  life  I  have  drawn  from 
the  journal  of  his  mother,  Sarah  Sturdevant  Leavitt.  I 
have  also  gleaned  material  from  the  Journal  History  of 
the  Church,  from  their  volumes  of  letters,  from  the  records 

V 


VI  FOREWORD 

of  Washington  County,  and  from  the  Temple  records. 

All  the  family  have  been  helpful  and  interested,  a  fact 
which  I  appreciate  very  much.  Aunt  Theresa  Huntsman 
and  Aunt  Selena  H.  Leavitt  both  read  the  manuscript  and 
gave  me  suggestions.  Most  of  the  living  children  talked 
freely  of  their  father,  giving  me  many  incidents.  Uncle 
Jeremy  wrote  some  experiences  which  I  have  been  glad 
to  include. 

More  than  anyone  else,  I  am  indebted  to  my  husband, 
William  Brooks,  for  his  constant  encouragement  and  for 
his  patience  with  the  home  work,  which  I  have  had  to 
neglect  in  order  to  do  this.  Without  his  support  I  should 
never  have  finished  it. 

I  hope  that  the  various  members  of  the  family  will 
find  in  this  book  reliable  information  and  an  added  respect 
for  this  remarkable  character,  Dudley  Leavitt. 

There  has  been  some  question  as  to  the  spelling  of 
two  of  the  names.  Dudley's  fourth  wife,  Grandma  Janet, 
is  variously  spelled:  Jeannette,  Jennette,  Jenette,  and  Janet. 
In  copying  from  the  work  of  Aunt  Hannah  Terry,  she 
spelled  it  Janet.  I  adopted  that  spelling  in  quoting  from 
her,  and  then  kept  it  throughout  the  book  for  the  sake 
of  clearness. 

The  same  thing  is  true  of  the  spelling  of  Weir.  The 
older  records  have  it  Weare,  but  the  family  now  spell  it 
Weir,  hence  my  use  of  it. 


CONTENTS 

Chapter  Page 

FOREWORD V 

I     BACKGROUND  AND  EARLY  LIFE 1 

II     FROM  NAUVOO  TO  UTAH 11 

III  THE  ARRIVAL  AT  THE  VALLEY 18 

IV  THE  MOVE  SOUTH 25 

V     FIRST  INDIAN  MISSIONS 31 

VI    THE  FAMILY  GROWS 41 

VII     THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  DIXIE 49 

VIII     AT    CLOVER   VALLEY 56 

IX     AT  HEBRON 66 

X     AT  BUNKERVILLE 75 

XI     DODGING  THE  OFFICERS 86 

XII     CLOSING    YEARS 97 

APPENDIX  107 

GENEALOGY 108 


CHAPTER     I 


BACKGROUND  AND  EARLY  LIFE 


THE  ARRIVAL  of  a  new  baby  at  the  Jeremiah 
Leavitt  home  was  nothing  to  be  surprised  at,  for 
every  two  years  or  less  a  new  one  was  added  to 
the  little  flock,  until  they  were  accepted  as  part  of  the 
natural  scheme  of  things.  This  boy,  bom  August  31,  1830, 
was  the  fourth  son  and  the  eighth  child.  His  mother,  then 
thirty- two  years  of  age,  was  to  have  four  others.  At  this 
time  the  family  consisted  of  Louisa,  10;  Jeremiah,  8;  Lydia, 
7;  Weir,  5;  and  Lemuel,  3.   Two  of  the  children  had  died. 

They  called  the  new  baby  Dudley,  a  family  name  which 
could  be  traced  back  to  Dorothy  Dudley,  a  grandmother 
several  times  removed.  Though  the  family  lived  in  a  humble 
home,  they  were  proud  of  their  lineage.  Both  the  father 
and  the  mother  could  trace  their  names  back  to  the  early 
Puritan  stock,  some  of  the  ancestors  of  both  having  come 
over  on  the  Mayflower. 

The  Leavitt  family  came  from  a  line  of  note  in  England, 
their  family  coat  of  arms  representing  a  ramping  lion  and 
the  motto  meaning,  "The  Quick"  or  "The  Active",  denoting 
that  they  were  physically  superior.  The  Dorothy  Dudley 
from  whom  this  boy  derived  his  name  was  a  daughter  of 
Samuel  Dudley  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colony.  Her 
father  could  boast  that  four  of  his  family  had  been  gov- 
ernors there:  His  father,  Thomas  Dudley;  his  father-in-law, 
John  Winthrop;  his  brother,  Joseph  Dudley;  and  his 
brother-in-law,  Simon  Bradstreet.  Thomas  Dudley  came  to 
America  in  1630  in  the  Mayflower,  along  with  Mr.  John 
Winthrop  and  others. 

[1] 


2  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

Through  the  Dudley  line  it  is  possible  to  trace  from 
Thomas  through  the  Purefoys,  back  through  the  mazes  of 
English  royalty  and  near-royalty  to  Alfred  the  Great  of 
England,  who  ruled  from  871  to  901.  The  mother  also 
boasted  a  good  family  tree.  She  was  Sarah  Sturdevant,  and 
her  family  can  be  traced  back  through  John  Thompson  to 
William  Brewster,  also  of  the  Mayflower. 

At  the  time  of  Dudley's  birth,  the  family  were  living 
in  Hatley,  Canada,  just  fifteen  miles  from  the  Vermont  line, 
Jeremiah  had  brought  his  young  bride  here  immediately 
after  their  marriage,  for  the  soil  was  deep  and  rich  and 
the  timber  plentiful.  They  would  establish  their  home  and 
rear  their  family  here. 

The  change  was  a  sore  test  for  the  eighteen-year-old 
wife.  She  had  been  brought  up  in  a  strict  Puritan  home,  a 
home  where  Bible  reading  and  family  prayers  were  estab- 
lished daily  institutions,  and  where  the  Sabbath  was  ob- 
served to  the  letter.  Hatley  was  still  little  more  than  a 
boisterous  camp,  and  the  swearing,  the  drinking,  and  the 
general  disregard  for  things  religious  and  for  all  the  customs 
she  had  considered  essential  to  civilized  life,  tried  her  bit- 
terly. She  had  adjusted  and  developed  until  she  was  now 
well  matured,  resourceful,  and  still  devoutly  religious.  Al- 
ways of  a  serious  nature,  she  read  the  Scriptures,  meditated 
much,  and  prayed  often,  for  the  conditions  she  saw  around 
troubled  her. 

Several  years  passed.  Two  other  children,  Mary  Amelia 
and  Thomas  Rowell,  were  added  to  the  family.  In  the 
meantime,  Sarah,  the  mother,  had  joined  the  Baptist  church 
because  she  believed  in  baptism  by  immersion. 

Through  the  paper  which  was  published  by  her  church, 
she  read  of  a  strange  new  sect  which  claimed  that  their 
prophet  received  revelations  direct  from  God.  The  stories 
were  much  distorted  and  so  fantastic  that  they  were  comi- 
cal. Yet  she  was  strangely  interested  in  the  idea  of  new 
revelation.  In  her  prayers  and  meditations,  she  had  been 
impressed  that  she  was  to  receive  new  light  from  some 
source. 

One  afternoon  one  of  her  husband's  sisters  called  upon 
her  and  asked  her  to  go  for  a  walk.  When  they  were  out 
in  the  fields  where  they  would  not  be  overheard,  she  told 
Sarah  that  she  had  been  to  listen  to  some  Mormon  Elders 


BACKGROUND     AND      EARLY      LIFE  3 

preach.  She  found  Sarah  a  sympathetic  listener,  so  she 
went  on  to  say  how  she  believed  that  this  was  really  the 
true  church  of  Christ  restored  again;  finally  she  admitted 
that  she  had  been  baptized.  Suddenly  it  flashed  on  Sarah's 
mind  that  this  was  the  new  light  that  she  herself  had  been 
looking  for. 

Returning  home,  she  told  her  husband  of  the  incident, 
and  together  they  went  to  a  Mormon  meeting.  They  accepted 
all  the  literature  they  could  get,  and  spent  long  evenings 
reading  aloud  from  it,  comparing  it  with  the  Scriptures,  and 
discussing  it.  Sarah's  real  conversion  came  when  she  read 
from  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  In  her  journal,  written 
after  she  had  grown  old,  she  said:  "I  knew  that  no  man, 
nor  set  of  men,  that  could  make  such  a  book  or  would  dare 
try  from  any  wisdom  that  man  possessed.  I  knew  that  it 
was  the  word  of  God  and  a  revelation  from  Heaven  and 
received  it  as  such.  I  sought  with  my  whole  heart  a  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  and  obtained  a  knowledge  that  never 
has  nor  never  will  leave  me." 

Dudley  was  too  young  to  know  what  it  was  all  about, 
though  he  listened  with  round  eyes  to  much  of  the  talk. 
The  older  children  all  joined  in  as  they  could,  reflecting  in 
some  measure  the  fervor  of  their  parents.  The  popularity 
of  the  new  sect  had  grown,  most  of  Jeremiah's  family  hav- 
ing joined.  The  next  thing  was  to  gather  with  the  body  of 
the  church  at  Kirtland. 

This  was  a  stupendous  undertaking  for  Jeremiah  and 
Sarah,  for  it  meant  taking  their  large  family  and  moving 
to  a  new  place.  But  they  were  determined  to  go  with  the 
rest  of  the  company. 

They  left  Hatley  on  July  20, 1835,  a  company  of  twenty- 
three  souls,  Jeremiah's  mother,  Sarah  Shannon  Leavitt  and 
her  children  and  grandchildren.  Her  oldest  son-in-law, 
Frank  Chamberlain,  was  in  charge  of  the  group.  In  Jere- 
miah's wagon,  besides  the  parents,  were  eight  children: 
Louisa,  Jeremiah,  Lydia,  Weir,  Lemuel,  Dudley,  Mary  and 
Thomas. 

The  company  traveled  in  order,  resting  on  the  Sabbath 
and  whenever  it  was  necessary  to  wash  clothes,  repair 
wagons,  or  get  supplies.  It  was  a  new  experience  for  the 
five-year-old  Dudley,  this  camping  out,  cooking  over  the 
campfire  and  sleeping  under  the  stars.   Thus  his  life  as  a 


4  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

frontiersman  began  early,  and  many  of  his  accomplishments 
in  reading  the  signs  of  nature,  his  skill  in  tracking,  and  his 
keen  observation,  might  be  traced  to  these  early  years. 
Here  he  learned,  also,  resourcefulness  and  the  ability  to 
meet  emergencies. 

They  arrived  in  Kirtland  early  in  September,  and  to 
his  dying  day,  Dudley  remembered  his  first  impression  of 
Joseph  Smith.  To  his  childish  mind,  here  was  a  Prophet 
who  talked  with  God  and  angels,  so  he  seemed  a  little  more 
than  human.  Later  in  his  life,  Dudley  was  to  have  closer 
association  with  Joseph  Smith,  an  association  which  seemed 
only  to  strengthen  his  first  impression. 

Since  the  family  money  was  gone,  they  could  go  no 
further.  The  rest  of  the  company  went  on  to  Twelve  Mile 
Grove  in  Illinois,  but  they  must  find  work  near  Kirtland. 
They  went  ten  miles  to  the  village  of  Mayfield  where  there 
was  a  mill  and  some  chair  factories.  Here  Jeremiah  and 
his  older  sons  got  work. 

Since  most  of  the  people  of  the  town  were  bitter  against 
the  Mormons,  life  was  difficult  here.  Often  Dudley  came 
home  from  school  with  a  bloody  nose  from  defending  a  re- 
ligion of  which  he  could  then  have  knovvn  but  little,  but  to 
which  he  was  to  devote  his  life.  His  parents  attended  strictly 
to  their  own  business  and  were  so  honest  and  trustworthy, 
that  in  spite  of  the  hatred  toward  Mormons  in  general, 
they  left  town  with  the  good  feelings  of  the  people.  On  the 
day  they  left,  the  merchant  of  the  town  canceled  a  part 
of  their  store  bill,  and  gave  them  a  few  luxuries  such  as  a 
card  of  buttons  to  put  on  the  baby's  coat,  and  a  paper  of 
tea.  Through  their  influence,  a  number  of  people  of  the 
town  later  joined  the  Mormon  church. 

This  second  journey  was  to  take  them  another  five 
hundred  miles  west  to  Twelve  Mile  Grove,  near  Nauvoo, 
Illinois.  It  was  a  long  and  tiresome  trip.  Near  Lake  Michi- 
gan they  were  forced  to  stop  again  while  the  father  earned 
enough  to  go  on.  Here  they  found  three  orphan  children 
of  Jeremiah's  brother,  Nathaniel.  Their  mother  had  died 
some  years  before,  and  when  the  father  died,  his  second 
wife  went  back  to  Canada,  leaving  the  children  with  people 
there.  The  oldest  boy  was  about  twelve  years  old.  Jeremiah 
and  Sarah  took  them  all  along,  increasing  their  group  to 


BACKGROUND     AND      EARLY      LIFE  5 

eleven  children.  The  orphans'  names  were  Nathaniel,  Fla- 
villa  and  John. 

The  roads  were  bad  all  the  way.  In  one  place  there 
was  a  five-mile  bridge  over  a  swamp,  made  with  poles  and 
without  a  covering  of  dirt,  so  that  it  nearly  jolted  them 
to  pieces. 

They  arrived  to  find  their  friends  sick  and  discouraged. 
Mother  Sarah  Shannon  Leavitt  had  died  of  exposure  and 
hardship.  Many  of  the  company  were  ill;  all  were  in  low 
spirits.  They  had  bought  good  farms,  but  there  was  so 
much  malaria  that  those  that  did  not  actually  have  the 
chills  and  fever  were  moving  about  half  sick.  Some  of  them 
had  begun  to  doubt  the  truth  of  this  church  which  had 
cost  them  so  much.  Jeremiah  and  his  wife  brought  new 
zeal  and  new  hope  to  the  group. 

Dudley's  parents  must  find  work  to  support  their  many 
children.  They  learned  that  there  was  a  great  canal  being 
built  at  Juliette,  fourteen  miles  away.  Here  Jeremiah  could 
work  with  his  team  for  three  dollars  a  day.  Sarah  took  in 
washings  for  the  workmen.  The  girls  helped  her,  and  the 
boys,  Jeremiah,  Weir,  Lemuel  and  Dudley  worked  at  odd 
jobs.  Altogether,  the  family  did  well.  They  stayed  there 
from  November  until  spring  and  then  went  back  to  join 
their  relatives  at  Twelve  Mile  Grove  and  took  a  farm  on 
shares.  They  had  five  good  cows,  so  they  could  have  butter 
and  cheese,  and  they  raised  a  good  crop. 

Jeremiah,  seeing  at  what  an  advantage  he  could  use 
the  labor  of  his  family  on  a  farm,  decided  to  take  up  a  piece 
of  virgin  land  for  himself.  He  moved  out  onto  the  prairie, 
put  up  a  house,  and  moved  the  family  out.  There  was  every 
indication  that  they  would  soon  become  well-to-do. 

Then  misfortunes  came,  not  singly,  but  in  battalions. 
First,  the  mother  was  taken  ill  with  chills  and  fever.  For 
more  than  a  month  she  was  down,  seriously,  dangerously 
ill,  alternately  shaking  with  chills  and  burning  with  fever. 
To  add  to  their  troubles,  their  only  cow  died.  Jeremiah 
made  rails  enough  to  buy  another  cow,  and  as  soon  as  his 
wife  was  better,  they  decided  to  move  to  Nauvoo.  Most  of 
their  friends  were  going  and  they  wanted  to  be  with  the 
body  of  the  saints. 

They  started  in  November,  and  on  arriving,  bought  a 
house  three  miles  from  the  city.   They  plowed  and  sowed 


6  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

the  land  to  wheat.  Before  it  was  ready  to  harvest,  they 
found  that  there  had  been  some  irregularities  in  the  survey 
and  the  land  belonged  to  another  man.  So  they  swapped 
again  and  got  a  farm  by  the  Big  Mound,  seven  miles  from 
the  city. 

This  was  in  1841.  For  six  years  the  family  had  been 
on  the  move,  living  a  few  months  or  a  year  at  a  place  as 
they  could  get  work.  Now,  at  last,  they  were  established 
where  they  felt  that  they  would  be  permanent.  They  were 
seven  miles  from  Nauvoo,  but  they  could  go  in  to  town  for 
conferences  and  special  meetings,  and  could  keep  in  touch 
with  their  people.  The  farm  was  in  a  fine  location  with  the 
site  for  the  new  home  they  planned  to  build  on  top  of  the 
mound.  There  was  every  promise  that  they  would  soon 
be  prosperous.  Dudley  was  then  eleven  years  old,  Lemuel 
fourteen,  Weir  seventeen  and  Jeremiah  twenty.  With  such  a 
group  of  strappling  young  fellows  to  help  him,  the  father 
could  soon  get  a  fine  farm  all  in  shape. 

They  did  well,  too,  in  spite  of  some  reverses.  One 
season  the  boys  all  came  down  with  the  black  canker.  Each 
had  his  turn.  For  a  time  it  seemed  that  death  hovered  over 
the  household,  but  by  careful  nursing  and  great  faith  the 
parents  were  finally  able  to  save  them  all.  At  another  time, 
Mary,  then  nine  years  old,  had  a  felon  on  her  finger  which 
caused  her  great  suffering. 

With  the  coming  of  cold  weather  the  sickness  abated. 
For  three  years  they  lived  on  this  place,  increasing  their 
acreage,  stocking  the  farm  with  cattle,  preparing  to  build 
a  fine  house.  They  had  the  rock  and  gravel  hauled  for  the 
foundation.  Everything  seemed  to  be  working  for  their 
benefit  until  the  year  1844,  when  their  troubles  began  again. 

Dudley,  now  in  his  teens,  could  do  the  work  of  a  man. 
He  had  received  little  formal  education  because  the  family 
had  moved  so  much.  But  he  could  read,  and  did  read.  His 
texts  were  chiefly  the  Bible,  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants.  In  the  family  circle  they  often 
read  aloud  in  the  evening.  The  children  committed  passages 
to  memory.  Dudley's  education  was  practical.  He  learned 
how  to  farm,  how  to  care  for  animals,  how  to  mend  tools. 
The  plant  and  animal  life  around  him  were  an  open  book, 
always  interesting,  from  which  he  read  fluently. 


BACKGROUND     AND     EARLY     LIFE  7 

Then  the  mobbings  began.  Before  this  time,  the  Leavitt 
family  had  lived  often  among  people  who  were  not  in  sym- 
pathy with  their  beliefs.  Sometimes  the  children  had  diffi- 
culties because  they  were  Mormons.  But  never  before  had 
they  known  such  depredations  as  they  were  now  to  witness. 
From  their  mound  they  could  see,  night  after  night,  the 
distant  fires  of  homes  burning;  they  could  hear  the  sound 
of  horses'  hoofs  on  the  road. 

Only  once  did  the  mob  threaten  them.  A  group  rode 
up  to  the  fence  with  a  clatter,  dismounted,  and  started  to- 
ward the  gate.  Weir,  a  young  giant  of  twenty-two,  walked 
calmly  out  of  the  house  to  meet  them. 

"Come  on  in,  fellows,"  he  said  easily.  "Come  on  in 
and  have  a  drink," 

Taken  by  surprise  at  such  a  reception,  the  crowd  fol- 
lowed him  around  to  the  cellar,  where  he  poured  a  pitcher 
of  wine  and  passed  it  to  them.  Then  picking  up  the  barrel, 
he  drank  out  of  the  bunghole.  They  watched  with  amaze- 
ment. They  noticed  how  his  muscles  bulged  under  his  shirt; 
they  saw  the  cool  fearlessness  of  his  eyes.  Perhaps  they 
noticed  too  the  tense,  watchful  attitude  of  the  younger 
brothers,  Lemuel,  Dudley  and  Thomas.  They  were  only 
boys,  but  boys  with  fight  in  them.  The  mobbers  got  on 
their  horses  and  rode  away.  The  family  were  not  molested 
again. 

This  was  not  much  comfort  when  they  could  see  the 
things  that  were  going  on  around  them  and  hear  the  stories 
of  the  whippings  and  the  tarring  and  feathering  that 
went  on. 

They  worked  on  their  farm  all  the  spring  of  1844, 
conscious  only  of  the  troubles  when  they  went  into  town 
on  Sunday.  They  knew  that  the  Prophet  was  taken  pris- 
oner, but  he  had  been  taken  before,  and  God  had  always 
protected  him  and  helped  him  to  escape.  When  the  word 
came  that  he  had  been  killed,  they  were  all  thunderstruck. 
They  felt  that  they  must  do  something;  they  must  go  some- 
where and  find  out  about  it.  They  hurried  to  the  city  to 
see  crowds  of  grief-stricken  people  passing  on  the  street 
or  gathered  in  groups.  Gloom  sat  on  every  face,  and  hope- 
lessness. With  their  Prophet  and  leader  gone,  what  could 
they  do? 


8  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

The  next  day  the  bodies  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  lay  in 
state  at  the  mansion  house.  The  people  thronged  there  for 
one  last  look  upon  the  man  whom  they  almost  worshipped. 
Not  one  but  would  gladly  have  given  his  life  to  save  the 
Prophet.  Dudley  stood  in  the  line  that  passed  single  file 
before  the  bodies.  Something  in  the  calm  majesty  of  the 
dead  faces  strengthened  his  testimony  of  the  work  which 
this  man  had  established;  something  of  the  sublime  seemed 
to  reinforce  his  assurance  that  here  was  a  man  who  was 
called  of  God.  Whatever  it  was,  the  experience  was  so  in- 
delibly stamped  on  his  mind  that  he  never  forgot  it,  and 
regardless  of  what  hardships  he  must  endure  for  his  faith  in 
this  man,  he  never  wavered  in  his  belief. 

As  the  family  started  home,  downcast  and  troubled, 
word  came  that  the  mob  were  again  scouring  the  country- 
side with  the  threat  that  they  would  drive  out  every  Mor- 
mon. The  great  drum,  the  signal  of  alarm  to  the  saints, 
beat  out  its  warning.  They  all  gathered  at  the  home  of 
William  Snow,  where  they  found  several  families  already 
met.  William  Snow  had  married  Dudley's  sister,  Lydia,  so 
there  was  a  feeling  of  kinship  in  being  at  his  home. 

The  women  and  children  sat  in  the  dark  room,  while 
the  men  and  boys  stood  guard. 

"Arm  and  be  ready,"  a  rider  called  to  them.  "The  mob 
is  out  to  destroy  every  Mormon." 

One  of  the  women  began  to  cry,  begging  her  husband 
not  to  go. 

"If  I  had  forty  husbands  and  as  many  sons,  I  would 
urge  them  all  to  go,"  Sarah  told  her.  "If  I  could,  I  would 
go  myself." 

With  Joseph  Smith  and  his  brother  killed,  the  mob 
quieted  down.  For  several  months  the  people  lived  at  peace, 
working  their  farms  and  tending  their  businesses.  But  they 
were  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd.  They  lacked  direction. 
Though  they  met  together  often,  they  lacked  the  spirit 
they  had  before.  Their  most  important  question  was, 
"What  can  we  do  now?" 

In  the  meantime,  the  members  of  the  Council  of  Twelve 
Apostles  began  to  gather  in  to  Nauvoo.  Most  of  them  had 
been  absent  at  the  time  of  the  martydom  of  the  Prophet, 
and  had  hurried  home  as  soon  as  the  word  reached 
them.    Sidney  Rigdon  was  one  of  those  who  felt  that  he 


BACKGROUND     AND      EARLY      LIFE  9 

should  be  the  next  president  of  the  church,  since  he  had 
been  a  counsellor  to  the  Prophet.  Joseph's  wife,  Emma, 
felt  that  the  leadership  should  remain  in  the  family.  It 
was  not  until  Brigham  Young  and  a  number  of  the  Twelve 
had  returned  that  a  public  meeting  was  held  to  determine 
the  successor  to  Joseph  Smith. 

All  the  Leavitt  family  were  present  on  that  occasion, 
August  8,  1844,  for,  to  them,  this  was  a  matter  of  great 
importance.  Fourteen-year-old  Dudley  was  with  his  friends 
near  the  back  of  the  large  audience  which  had  gathered  to 
hear  the  talks  of  the  authorities.  On  the  stand  the  men 
were  arranged  according  to  their  rank  in  the  priesthood, 
the  different  quorums  grouped  together.  After  the  prelim- 
inary opening  exercises,  Brigham  Young  arose  to  speak. 
Sidney  Rigdon  had  already  pressed  his  claims  at  a  meeting 
the  day  before,  but  no  vote  had  been  called. 

On  the  edge  of  the  crowd,  Dudley  whispered  to  some 
of  his  companions.  Suddenly  they  all  stopped  and  listened. 
It  was  their  Prophet  Joseph  speaking!  How  well  they  knew 
his  accents.  They  raised  up  and  looked  toward  the  stand. 
For  a  second,  they  thought  it  was  the  Prophet  who  stood 
there.  But  they  knew  it  was  not,  and  soon  the  vision  passed. 
It  was  so  real  to  Dudley  that  it  made  a  lasting  impression. 
For  him,  the  mantle  of  Joseph  had  in  reality  fallen  upon 
Brigham.  As  long  as  he  lived  he  loved  to  re-tell  the  incident. 

The  whole  audience  seemed  to  have  had  the  same  ex- 
perience, for  when  a  vote  was  called,  they  were  almost 
unanimous  in  saying  that  they  would  be  led  and  directed 
by  the  Twelve  Apostles,  with  Brigham  Young  at  the  head. 

United  again  under  a  competent  leader,  the  people  went 
on  with  their  work,  finishing  the  temple,  and  carrying 
on  their  church  duties.  The  persecutions,  temporarily 
stopped,  now  began  again.  Again  marauding  bands  scoured 
the  country-side  at  night;  again  burnings  and  mobbings 
became  common.  At  the  Mound,  the  Leavitt  family  kept 
a  constant  watch,  for  two  roads  went  directly  past  their 
home,  one  from  Warsaw  and  one  from  Carthage,  and  they 
must  be  alert  for  enemies  from  either.  Dudley  took  his 
turn  at  standing  guard  with  the  older  boys. 

It  soon  became  evident  that  they  must  either  leave 
the  state  or  renounce  their  religion.  This  last  they  would 
not  do.  The  body  of  the  church  had  promised  to  leave,  and 


10  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

asked  only  time  to  gather  their  crops  and  make  prepar- 
ations. The  Leavitt  family  could  stay  on  their  prosperous 
farm  and  finish  their  new  home,  or  they  could  go  with 
their  friends.  Dudley's  mother,  writing  in  her  journal,  said: 

"We  soon  found  that  we  had  to  leave  the  place  if  we 
meant  to  save  our  lives,  and  we  with  the  rest  of  the  brethren 
got  what  little  we  could  from  our  beautiful  farm.  We  had 
forty  thousand  bricks  that  my  husband  and  sons  had  made 
for  to  build  a  house,  and  part  of  the  rock  to  lay  the  founda- 
tion. For  this  we  got  an  old  bed  quilt  and  for  the  farm  a 
yoke  of  wild  steers,  and  for  two  high  post  bed-steads  we 
got  some  weaving  done.  Our  nice  cherry  light  stand  we 
left  for  the  mob,  with  every  other  thing  we  could  not  take 
along  with  us." 

The  family  was  again  on  the  road  in  search  of  a  new 
home  where  they  could  live  their  religion  in  peace.  By 
this  time  two  other  members  had  been  added,  Betsy  and 
Priscilla. 


CHAPTER     11 


FROM  NAUVOO  TO  UTAH 


IT  WAS  A  year  and  a  half  after  the  martyrdom  of 
Joseph  Smith  before  the  Mormons  left  Nauvoo.  Early 
in  1846  they  had  their  orders  to  leave  the  state. 
Brigham  Young  tried  to  get  permission  to  stay  until  spring, 
and  until  they  could  get  their  outfits  ready,  but  the  mob 
was  determined  that  they  should  go  at  once. 

Sometime  in  February  the  Leavitt  family  left  their 
farm  and  gathered  with  neighbors  and  friends  at  an  old 
school  house.  The  first  night  out  the  mother,  Sarah,  had 
a  premonition  that  if  they  did  not  get  out  of  there,  they 
would  all  be  killed.  They  did  not  have  the  cover  on  their 
wagon  or  their  things  packed,  but  her  husband  listened  to 
her.  It  was  the  first  time  in  all  their  troubles  that  she 
had  shown  any  fear.  During  the  difficulties  in  Nauvoo, 
she  had  been  cheerful,  confident  that  God  would  take  care 
of  them.  Now,  when  she  suddenly  became  so  afraid,  her 
family  listened  to  her.  Hurriedly  piling  things  into  the 
wagon,  they  set  out  for  the  Mississippi  river,  eight  miles 
away. 

They  arrived  on  the  bank  to  find  a  crowd  collected 
and  getting  across  as  fast  as  they  could.  Not  until  Sarah 
reached  the  opposite  bank  did  she  feel  safe.  The  group 
arranged  their  wagons  in  a  circle  as  close  together  as  they 
could  crowd  them,  with  the  fire  in  the  center.  The  first 
night  there  was  a  snow  storm  and  a  strong  wind  which 
made  it  almost  impossible  to  keep  covers  on  the  wagons 
or  on  the  beds.  The  thawing  weather  which  followed  after 
was  nearly  as  disagreeable  as  the  cold.  They  stayed  there 
about  two  weeks,  until  they  could  get  the  rest  of  their 
cattle  across  the  river  and  prepare  to  move  on. 

[11] 


12  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

They  had  a  trying  time  because  they  were  not  fitted 
for  a  long  journey,  either  from  the  standpoint  of  supplies 
or  outfit.  They  had  let  the  church  use  one  of  their  teams 
to  haul  out  the  church  property.  This  meant  that  they 
had  only  one  wagon  left  and  one  team  of  oxen  to  pull  it. 
Loaded  as  it  was  with  household  goods,  the  wagon  could 
not  carry  the  family  too,  nor  could  the  oxen  pull  them. 
That  meant  that  the  mother  and  children  must  walk,  wad- 
ing the  sloughs  and  climbing  the  hills.  It  was  April  in  1846 
before  they  reached  Mt.  Pisgah,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  west  of  Nauvoo. 

This  was  to  be  one  of  the  camps  of  the  saints,  so  the 
father  and  boys  set  about  to  build  a  shelter  and  plant  crops. 
Since  they  did  not  have  provisions  to  last  until  harvest,  the 
father  went  back  to  Bonaparte  to  secure  some.  Their  son, 
Jeremiah,  was  married  and  living  at  that  place,  so  the 
father  would  live  with  him  while  he  earned  flour,  and  when 
they  came  back  to  Mt.  Pisgah,  they  would  bring  Jeremiah 
with  them.  Weir  and  Lemuel  had  gone  on  with  another 
group  to  Council  Bluffs;  they  were  strapping  young  fellows 
and  well  able  to  make  their  way.  The  father  decided  to 
take  the  sixteen-year-old  Dudley  with  him  back  to  Bona- 
parte to  help  work  for  provisions,  leaving  the  mother  with 
only  Thomas  and  the  three  girls  during  the  summer. 

Soon  after  her  husband  left,  Sarah  came  down  with 
the  chills  and  fever.  Then  the  children  all  got  it,  until  there 
was  not  one  to  wait  upon  the  others.  Though  they  were 
strangers,  they  were  among  their  own  people,  and  their 
neighbors  were  very  kind,  coming  in  to  prepare  meals,  and 
do  the  washings.  'T  was  the  first  one  to  take  sick  there 
and  three  hundred  took  sick  and  died  after  I  was,  and  I 
v/as  spared  alive,"  she  wrote  in  her  journal. 

In  the  meantime,  the  husband  was  also  sick  back  at 
his  son's  home  in  Bonaparte.  Although  they  nursed  him 
the  best  they  could,  it  soon  became  evident  that  he  could 
not  get  well.  He,  too,  knew  that  he  would  go,  a  premoni- 
tion that  he  had  before  he  left  his  wife,  and  that  she  had 
felt  also. 

In  his  last  hours  as  Dudley  sat  beside  him  holding  his 
hand,  he  began  to  sing  the  hymn,  "Come,  Let  Us  Anew!" 
On  the  last  verse,  "Oh,  that  each  in  the  day  of  His  coming 
may  say,  'I  have  fought  my  way  through;  I  have  finished 


FROM     NAUVOO     TO     UTAH  13 

the  work  Thou  didst  give  me  to  do'  ",  his  voice  faltered. 
He  asked  Dudley  to  go  on  with  the  song,  but  the  boy's 
heart  was  too  full.  He  could  not.  Jeremiah's  wife  bravely 
took  up  the  strain,  "And  that  each  from  his  Lord  shall 
receive  the  glad  word  'Well  and  faithfully  done.  Enter  into 
my  joy  and  sit  down  on  my  throne'  ".  Without  a  struggle 
or  groan,  he  passed  quietly  away.  That  song  has  ever 
after  been  a  family  favorite. 

The  mother,  who  had  patiently  waited  her  husband's 
return,  was  almost  prostrate  at  word  of  his  death.  Her 
children  rallied  around  her,  Jeremiah  coming  with  Dudley 
to  bring  the  outfit  and  load  of  provisions,  and  Weir  and 
Lemuel  coming  back  from  Council  Bluffs  with  medicine 
and  food.  Now  for  a  short  time  she  had  all  her  sons  to- 
gether, five  of  them.  It  was  the  last  time  they  were  ever 
together,  for  Weir  died  the  next  summer.  The  father  had 
passed  away  August  20,  1846,  and  Weir,  the  strongest  of  the 
group  in  August,  1847.  The  daughter,  Lydia,  who  had  been 
married  to  William  Snow,  died  in  November  of  1846,  making 
three  out  of  the  family  to  succumb  to  the  life  of  exposure 
and  hardship. 

As  soon  as  the  boys  had  all  gathered,  they  decided  to 
move  on  to  Council  Bluffs,  where  Weir  and  Lemuel  had 
some  crops  planted.  They  arrived  in  November,  and  since 
they  had  no  house  in  which  to  live  and  had  to  camp  out, 
the  mother  took  chills  and  fever  again.  The  boys  fixed 
her  a  shelter  of  hay  in  which  she  lived  until  they  built  a 
house  at  Trade  Point  on  the  Missouri  River,  This  was 
the  place  where  the  steamboats  landed. 

As  soon  as  she  was  able  to  work,  she  took  in  washings, 
she  did  fine  sewing,  she  baked  bread  and  pies  to  sell  to 
the  emigrants  to  California.  She  took  in  boarders.  The 
boys  found  work,  too,  and  all  bent  all  their  energies  toward 
getting  an  outfit  to  cross  the  plains  to  Utah.  Weir  had 
died,  Jeremiah  was  married  and  had  brought  his  family 
to  Utah,  and  Lemuel  came  ahead  with  an  earlier  company. 
This  left  Dudley  the  oldest  boy  at  home,  with  his  three 
sisters  and  his  younger  brother,  Thomas. 

During  the  two  years  they  lived  at  this  place,  Dudley 
worked  for  a  man  named  Peter  Maun.  Peter  liked  Dudley 
and  took  great  pride  in  his  strength,  for  at  this  time  the 
boy  was  broad  and  strong  almost  beyond  belief.    At  one 


14  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

time  Peter  Maun  began  bragging  about  him  to  a  group  of 
soldiers  who  were  wrestling  among  themselves. 

"I've  got  a  hired  man  that  can  throw  any  of  you,"  he 
said.   "Or  he  can  throw  all  of  you,  one  at  a  time." 

The  soldiers  took  the  challenge,  and  Dudley  was  called. 
He  stood  in  the  center  and  met  them  one  by  one.  The 
game  was  wrestling,  side  holds,  and  the  first  to  trip  or 
throw  his  opponent  off  his  feet  was  the  winner.  With  his 
employer  to  encourage  him  and  prod  him  on,  Dudley  took 
one  after  another  until  he  had  thrown  sixteen,  and  no 
more  came  forward.  So  elated  was  Peter  Maun  that  he 
put  his  hand  to  his  mouth  and  gave  a  whoop  that  raised 
the  echoes. 

It  was  really  through  this  man  that  the  Leavitt  family 
got  to  the  valley  as  soon  as  they  did.  With  all  their  work, 
it  was  hard  to  get  ahead;  the  process  of  saving  was  slow. 
One  day  Dudley  found  a  purse  with  one  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars  in  it.    He  showed  it  to  Peter  Maun. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  it?"  his  employer  asked. 

"Try  to  find  the  owner,"  Dudley  told  him. 

"You  are  crazy,"  Maun  said.  "With  all  the  hundreds 
of  people  who  are  passing  here  every  day,  how  can  you 
find  the  owner?  Some  one  will  be  sure  to  claim  it  that 
doesn't  have  as  much  right  to  it  as  you  do.  The  real  owner 
has  probably  gone  ahead.  You  keep  the  purse  a  few  days 
and  wait  to  see  if  anyone  inquires  for  lost  money  before 
you  say  anything  about  it." 

Dudley  did  as  he  suggested,  arguing  that  if  a  man 
said  he  had  lost  his  purse  it  would  be  time  to  give  it  up, 
but  if  he  advertised  that  he  had  found  one,  some  one  would 
be  sure  to  claim  it. 

"This  may  be  the  Lord's  way  of  helping  you  to  get 
to  the  valley,"  Peter  Maun  had  told  him.  "Look  how  hard 
your  mother  has  worked  all  this  time.  Look  how  hard 
you  have  had  to  work,  yet  it  will  be  a  long  time  before 
you  can  go  at  this  rate.  Give  me  the  purse,  and  I  will 
buy  you  an  outfit  that  will  take  you  there  safely.  This 
may  be  only  an  answer  to  your  mother's  prayers." 

This  last  argument  appealed  to  the  boy.  Maybe  it 
was  the  Hand  of  the  Lord.  Anyway,  Maun  was  right  about 
the  emigrants;  hundreds  were  passing  every  day.  Dudley 
gave  the  purse  to  the  older  man  who  bought  two  yoke 


FROM     NAUVOO     TO     UTAH  15 

of  oxen,  a  large  prairie  schooner,  four  cows,  and  a  good 
supply  of  flour  and  groceries.  Now  they  could  go  to  Zion. 
The  year  1850  was  the  peak  year  of  the  gold  rush  to 
California.  Word  had  gone  out  of  the  fabulous  riches  to  be 
found  there  and  people  from  every  station  set  out  to  get 
their  share  of  it.  The  total  emigration  westward  for  the 
year  was  estimated  at  55,000  persons,  of  whom  5,000  were 
Mormons  enroute  to  Utah. 

The  first  Mormon  train  crossed  the  Missouri  on  the 
first  day  of  June,  1850,  with  Captain  Milo  Andrus  in  charge, 
and  made  its  real  start  west  on  June  3.  It  consisted  of 
51  wagons,  206  persons,  9  horses,  6  mules,  184  oxen,  122 
cows,  46  sheep,  6  yearlings,  19  dogs,  1  pig,  and  2  ducks. 
The  church  historian  estimated  that  between  seven  and 
eight  hundred  wagons  carrying  passengers  to  the  valley 
as  well  as  two  new  carding  machines  and  other  machines 
crossed  the  plains  this  year.  They  took  along  about  4,000 
sheep  and  5,000  head  of  cattle,  horses  and  mules. 

Just  before  the  company  left  the  Missouri  River, 
Apostle  Hyde  called  them  together  and  spoke  to  them. 
He  told  them  that  if  they  would  be  faithful  and  live  their 
religion  they  would  be  blessed  with  health  and  their  lives 
spared.  He  mentioned  especially  the  reverence  for  the 
name  of  God.  "Keep  the  name  of  God  sacred,"  he  promised 
them,  "and  your  lives  will  be  preserved." 

Dudley  heard  the  promise  and  was  much  impressed 
by  it.  In  his  later  life  he  used  to  tell  how  about  the  third 
day  out,  one  of  the  oxen  became  obstreperous,  and  he,  for- 
getting himself,  cursed  it  soundly,  using  the  name  of  God. 
For  two  years  before  he  had  worked  among  rough,  un- 
believing men,  and  while  he  had  always  tried  to  be  careful 
of  his  language,  it  seemed  that  the  words  in  the  back  of 
his  mind  came  out  in  his  excitement.  In  the  midst  of  his 
anger.  Brother  Hyde's  words  flashed  across  his  mind.  He 
was  instantly  filled  with  remorse  and  shame.  He  dropped 
the  yoke  where  he  stood  and  walked,  head  down,  to  a 
clump  of  willows,  where  he  dropped  on  his  knees  and 
asked  forgiveness  of  his  Father  in  Heaven.  He  promised 
that  he  would  never  again  use  the  name  of  Diety  in  anger 
or  passion.  "From  that  day  to  this,  I  have  never  taken 
the  name  of  God  in  vain,"  he  always  concluded. 


16  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

The  company  got  along  very  well  as  far  as  Salt  Creek. 
Here  the  stream  was  so  swollen  that  the  bridge  had  been 
carried  away.  Nothing  daunted,  they  set  about  making 
rafts  on  which  to  cross.  They  fell  to  with  such  vigor  that 
they  built  four  rafts  in  one  day,  and  the  next  day  ferried 
all  their  wagons  across.  That  was  better  than  camping 
on  the  bank  and  waiting  for  the  flood  to  subside. 

Early  in  the  journey  there  were  a  few  who  felt  that 
they  could  travel  faster  than  the  company.  This  having 
to  stay  in  order  and  wait  for  the  slow  ones  annoyed  some 
of  them.  Captain  Andrus,  hearing  of  it,  called  the  camp 
together.  To  those  who  wished  to  go  ahead,  he  said  to 
go  on  and  the  rest  of  the  company  would  wait  two  or 
three  days  to  give  them  a  good  start.  For  them  he  had 
no  promise,  but  for  those  who  stayed  together  and  re- 
mained united,  he  had  the  promise  that  they  would  have 
a  prosperous  journey  and  would  reach  the  Valley  in  safety. 
After  this  talk,  no  one  wanted  to  go  on. 

That  night  an  incident  happened  which  seemed  to 
challenge  that  promise.  A  child  fell  out  of  a  wagon  and 
p.  wheel  passed  over  her  head  and  crushed  it.  She  was 
picked  up  for  dead,  but  some  of  the  brethren  administered 
to  her  and  she  was  restored  almost  instantly.  She  was 
able  to  be  around  and  eat  her  supper  that  night.  It  was 
such  a  miracle  that  all  who  witnessed  it  were  impressed, 
and  as  the  word  of  it  spread  through  the  camp,  the  people 
felt  that  God  had  his  watch  over  them. 

The  Leavitt  family  had  an  uneventful  trip.  Dudley 
and  Mary  cared  for  the  team  and  the  cattle;  the  mother 
looked  after  the  cooking  and  camp  arrangements;  Thomas 
gathered  wood  and  carried  water  and  chored  around  gen- 
erally. For  the  little  girls,  Betsy  and  Priscilla,  now  eleven 
and  nine  years  old,  it  was  one  unending  adventure.  They 
played  with  other  children,  at  camp  time  racing  among 
the  wagons  in  games  of  tag  or  hide-and-seek;  they  hunted 
flowers  and  pretty  rocks,  they  waded  the  creeks,  they  even 
improvised  dolls  out  of  knotted  sticks  or  bleached  bones. 

One  morning  they  wakened  to  find  one  yoke  of  their 
oxen  gone,  a  young  yoke  that  they  had  worked  on  lead. 
They  had  had  a  chance  to  sell  them  but  had  refused,  be- 
cause they  needed  them  to  draw  their  heavy  load.  They 
searched  all  around  camp,  and  circled  far  out,  but  could 


FROM     NAUVOO     TO     UTAH  17 

not  find  any  trace  of  them.  In  the  meantime,  the  rest  of 
the  camp  had  moved  on.  Dudley  and  his  mother  met  back 
at  the  wagon.  What  should  they  do?  Hitch  up  and  go 
with  the  group  and  trust  their  one  yoke  of  oxen  to  handle  the 
load,  or  risk  being  left  behind  alone  by  stopping  to  hunt 
further?  The  decided  to  ask  the  help  of  the  Lord  and 
make  one  more  effort  before  giving  up. 

Together  they  knelt  and  laid  their  troubles  before 
Him.  Rising  from  their  knees,  the  mother  went  one  direc- 
tion and  Dudley  the  other,  agreeing  to  return  to  the  wagon 
within  an  hour.  The  mother  walked  straight  to  a  clump 
of  willows  where  she  found  the  missing  animals.  They 
were  soon  on  their  way  and  overtook  the  company  before 
they  camped  for  noon.  After  they  came  to  the  steep 
mountains,  they  knew  that  they  could  never  have  made 
it  without  that  extra  yoke  of  oxen;  without  them,  they 
must  have  left  a  part  of  their  load  by  the  road-side.  In 
setting  up  their  new  home  in  Zion,  they  would  need  every- 
thing they  had  been  able  to  bring. 


CHAPTER     III 


THE  ARRIVAL  AT  THE  VALLEY 


THE  MORNING  dawned  clear  and  bright.  Dudley 
was  stirring  as  soon  as  it  was  light  enough  to  see, 
his  mother  and  the  girls  preparing  breakfast.  An 
air  of  eager  expectancy  hung  over  the  entire  camp.  Today 
they  would  be  in  Zion!  Three  long,  hot  months  they  had 
been  on  the  road.  They  left  on  the  third  of  June,  and  here 
it  was  the  last  day  of  August.  He  just  remembered  that 
it  was  his  birthday.  Twenty  years  old,  he  was,  and  though 
there  was  only  a  light  fuzz  on  his  face,  he  felt  he  was  a 
man.  Had  he  not  brought  the  family  across  the  plains 
safe  and  sound? 

On  the  whole,  it  had  been  a  good  trip.  They  had  all 
taken  the  counsel  of  Elder  Hyde  seriously,  and  there  had 
been  a  good  attitude  throughout  the  camp,  no  swearing, 
and  no  trouble  between  the  emigrants.  Though  there  was 
sickness  and  death  before  and  behind  them  in  other  trains, 
they  had  remarkably  good  health.  They  had  one  birth 
and  one  death  in  their  company,  so  arrived  in  Salt  Lake 
Valley  with  the  same  number  they  had  when  they  started. 

This  is  remarkable,  because  the  cholera  raged  along 
the  road  that  season.  Jesse  W.  Crosby's  journal  tells  how 
he  passed  them  sick  and  dying: 

"(June  21)  Cholera  still  bad,  nearly  every  wagon  had 
lost  some;  one  wagon  of  three  men  had  lost  two;  one 
woman  said  she  had  lost  her  father,  mother  and  sister; 
herself  and  another  sister  remained  alone."  Another  cor- 
respondent said  he  counted  forty  graves  in  sixty  miles.  On 
June  7  he  saw  "three  wagons  with  only  one  man  able  to 
sit  up;  originally  twelve;  six  dead  and  buried;  four  dying 

[18] 


THE  ARRIVAL  AT  THE  VALLEY       19 

of  cholera  .  .  .  sixteen  out  of  seventeen  of  one  train 
were  sick;  another  buried  seven,  and  had  five  or  six  sick, 
one  dying.  In  two  instances  the  correspondent  passed 
trains  where  all  but  one  had  died.  He  saw  five  graves 
beside  one  tent  standing  and  another  struck.  Thinks  250 
had  died  in  the  last  fifteen  days."  With  some  55,000  people 
on  the  trail  headed  westward,  some  to  Utah,  some  to 
Oregon,  but  most  of  them  to  the  goldfields  of  California, 
it  is  not  strange  that  disease  should  run  rampant.  The 
remarkable  thing  is  that  this  company  should  escape. 

Dudley  did  not  think  of  all  these  things;  his  only  feeling 
was  a  wish  that  they  would  hurry  and  get  there.  If  only 
he  might  go  on  ahead.  But  he  knew  that  would  never  do. 
He  must  keep  his  place  in  the  line,  the  third  wagon  of 
the  second  ten.  Finally,  after  what  seemed  an  endless 
wait  to  him,  they  were  on  the  move,  the  wagons  ahead 
moving  up  the  canyon,  those  behind  taking  their  places 
in  the  long  line. 

The  sun  was  high  when  they  pulled  out  of  the  canyon, 
round  a  curve,  and  into  the  open.  The  broad  expanse  of 
the  Valley  stretched  out  below  them.  Captain  Andrus 
directed  the  teams  to  pull  out  and  stop,  so  they  all  could 
get  a  view  of  their  new  home.  Though  it  was  hardly  noon, 
they  would  rest  here  and  feed  their  animals. 

At  the  first  glance,  the  Valley  was  covered  with  a 
mist,  but  even  as  they  watched,  it  dispersed,  melted  in  the 
sunlight.  There  lay  the  broad  lake  glistening;  there  were 
squares  of  brown  earth  freshly  plowed,  and  green  and 
yellow  fields  outlined  with  young  cottonwood  trees  for 
fences;  there  were  city  squares  etched  in  black  and  green. 
He  saw  his  mother  wipe  her  eyes  and  move  her  lips  in  a 
prayer  of  thanksgiving.  Mary,  sober  and  sweet,  stood  with 
some  other  girls,  while  the  irresistible  tom-boys,  Betsy  and 
Priscilla,  climbed  on  the  wagon  wheel,  waved  their  sun- 
bonnets  and  shouted,  "Hurrah  for  Zion!  Hurrah  for  Zion!" 

As  for  himself,  he  could  not  swallow  the  lump  in  his 
throat.  He  could  not  breathe  deeply  enough.  The  sight 
filled  him  with  such  exhultation  that  he  could  hardly 
contain  it.  He  walked  away,  took  off  his  hat,  rumpled  his 
heavy  dark  hair,  and  looked  as  if  he  could  never  get 
enough  of  the  scene. 


20  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

Home  at  last.  No  more  drivings  or  burnings  or  mob- 
bings.  No  more  trouble.  Now  they  could  settle  down  and 
make  a  home  and  be  happy,  free  of  fear  of  any  enemies. 
Already  he  found  himself  planning  for  a  farm.  They  had 
good  cows  along,  so  they  would  have  milk  and  butter  for 
the  winter;  their  supply  of  flour  and  bacon  would  last 
until  he  could  earn  more. 

It  was  about  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when  they 
passed  through  Great  Salt  Lake  City,  then  a  town  of  some 
five  thousand  people.  There  were  adobe  homes  of  one  or 
two  rooms  on  the  blocks  on  the  outskirts  of  town.  As 
they  neared  the  business  district,  two-story  buildings  out- 
lined their  bulk  against  the  sky;  the  Tithing  Office  and  the 
Council  House  and  the  Deseret  News  Building.  Captain 
Andrus  had  two  large  banners  painted  and  fastened  to  the 
cover  of  his  wagon,  the  first  one  of  the  train.  One  read, 
"Holiness  to  the  Lord",  the  other,  "Hail  to  the  Governor 
of  Deseret". 

People  came  out  of  the  houses  to  wave  them  greet- 
ings. The  trees  along  the  wide  open  ditches  were  getting 
large  enough  for  shade,  flowers  bloomed  in  the  yards,  corn 
stood  ready  to  tassel  and  bean  vines  were  climbing  long 
poles  in  the  gardens.  Truly  this  seemed  like  a  Zion  indeed, 
a  haven  for  weary  travelers. 

They  pulled  into  Union  Square  just  before  sunset. 
Captain  Andrus,  horseback,  directed  the  camp.  He  sat 
more  erect  than  usual,  his  large  hat  and  his  black  coat 
brushed,  his  neckerchief  clean.  Even  his  horse  seemed  to 
sense  that  this  was  an  important  occasion,  for  it  curved 
its  neck  and  pranced,  as  it  had  not  done  for  days  along 
the  road.  When  the  last  wagon  was  in  place,  he  lifted  his 
hand  for  attention. 

"Brethren  and  Sisters,"  he  said,  "we  are  at  the  end 
of  our  journey.  We  have  been  blessed  in  it.  The  Hand 
of  God  has  been  over  us.  After  we  separate  here  it  will 
be  up  to  each  of  you  to  locate  according  to  your  own  judg- 
ment and  the  counsel  of  the  authorities.  Let  us  unite  in 
thanksgiving  to  the  God  who  has  brought  us  here  in  safety." 

Instantly  a  hundred  heads  were  uncovered,  as  men, 
women  and  children  bowed  together  in  the  brief  thanks- 
giving. As  soon  as  the  Amen  was  said,  the  bustle  began. 
People  from  town  were  gathering  to  meet  friends  or  to 


THE  ARRIVAL  AT  THE  VALLEY      21 

inquire  of  others  still  on  the  road.  There  was  supper  to 
prepare  and  cattle  to  feed  for  those  who  would  camp  here 
for  the  night.  In  the  midst  of  their  work,  a  tall  young  man 
came  toward  the  wagon,  a  smile  on  his  face.  Nobody 
noticed  him  until  Priscilla  called  out,  "Here's  Lem,  mother! 
Here's  Lem!" 

Sure  enough,  it  was  Lemuel,  who  had  come  ahead  a 
year  before,  grown  taller  and  broader,  really  a  fine  looking 
young  man.  He  had  a  log  house  all  built  out  at  Dual  settle- 
ment; he  had  worked  for  flour  and  potatoes,  and  he  had 
a  young  beef  ready  to  kill.  This  was  truly  a  homecoming, 
especially  for  the  tired  mother. 

All  winter  they  stayed  in  Dual  settlement  and  in  the 
spring  moved  out  to  Tooele  where  a  new  town  was  started 
and  there  was  a  better  opportunity  for  farms.  The  houses 
were  built  close  together  in  the  form  of  a  fort,  while  the 
farms  were  out  in  the  valley. 

The  family  soon  fitted  into  the  life  of  the  little  village. 
Lemuel  had  already  married  Melvina  Thompson  and  had 
set  up  an  establishment  of  his  own.  Later  that  winter 
Mary  was  married  to  William  Hamblin.  That  left  only 
Dudley,  Thomas,  Betsy  and  Priscilla  at  home.  They  made 
themselves  quite  comfortable  in  a  log  cabin  with  home- 
made furniture.  Although  they  worked  hard,  they  had 
their  good  times,  too,  with  dances,  candy  pulls,  husking 
bees  and  quiltings  for  entertainment. 

It  looked  as  if  they  might  become  prosperous  until 
the  Indians  began  to  be  troublesome,  slipping  up  at  night 
and  stealing  their  cattle  or  driving  off  their  horses.  Men 
were  sent  out  from  Salt  Lake  City  to  help  guard,  but  the 
Indians  continued  to  steal  in  spite  of  the  extra  watch.  It 
seemed  that  the  savages  knew  their  every  move  and  caught 
them  at  every  unguarded  moment.  For  three  years  it  was 
the  same.   Nothing  was  safe. 

Brigham  Young  had  called  Jacob  Hamblin  and  had 
him  select  a  group  of  young  men  to  go  into  the  mountains 
to  see  if  they  could  not  surprise  the  Indians  in  their  camp. 
Dudley  Leavitt  was  one  of  those  called  to  go. 

On  one  occasion  they  saw  the  smoke  of  the  Indian 
fires  far  up  the  canyon.  The  whites  surprised  the  group 
and  they  fled  in  every  direction.  Dudley  started  after  one 
who  seemed  to  be  a  leader  of  the  band.    He  had  instruc- 


22  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

tions  not  to  kill  unless  it  was  necessary;  he,  himself,  did 
not  want  to  kill.  Since  the  brave  would  not  stop  at  his 
command,  he  must  catch  him.  All  day  long  he  followed 
him,  up  steep  mountain  sides,  down  deep  gullies,  through 
the  brush,  over  the  rocks.  Like  a  deer,  the  Indian  seemed 
tireless.  Dudley  himself  was  was  in  excellent  shape,  as  fit 
for  the  chase  as  a  blood  hound.  So  the  Indian  could  neither 
run  away  from  him  nor  stop  to  get  a  chance  to  aim  an 
arrow  at  him. 

It  was  evening  before  the  chase  ended.  Both  men, 
completely  worn  out,  stopped  at  the  base  of  a  cliff.  Dudley, 
his  trousers  in  strings  and  his  boots  worn  through,  shot 
into  the  air  three  times  for  help,  and  then  held  the  Indian 
at  point  of  his  gun  until  some  of  the  posse  came  up.  When 
Dudley  took  the  knife,  the  bow  and  arrows  from  his  cap- 
tive, the  native  pulled  open  his  buckskin  shirt,  and  pointing 
to  his  breast  said,  "shoot". 

Dudley  told  him  no,  but  motioned  for  him  to  follow 
the  other  men,  at  the  same  time  telling  his  companions 
to  take  him  on.  The  Indian  stood  sullenly,  refusing  to 
move.  He  would  not  recognize  the  authority  of  others. 
It  was  Dudley  who  had  captured  him  by  literally  running 
him  down;  it  was  Dudley  to  whom  he  had  surrendered  his 
weapons.   He  would  go  with  no  one  else. 

When  they  took  him  into  town,  the  people  were  jubi- 
lant. They  held  a  council  to  see  what  to  do  with  him.  The 
men,  remembering  the  depredations  of  the  Indians,  the 
number  of  horses  they  had  stolen,  and  the  trouble  they 
had  given,  thought  it  might  teach  the  others  a  lesson  if 
they  killed  this  one. 

"What  do  you  say.  Brother  Leavitt?"  the  bishop  asked 
Dudley,  who  had  been  sitting  back  from  the  council  guard- 
ing the  prisoner. 

"I  wouldn't  take  a  sheep-killing  dog  a  prisoner  and 
then  kill  it,  to  say  nothing  of  as  fine  a  looking  man  as 
that,"  Dudley  answered. 

They  all  looked  at  the  Indian.  He  was  a  fine  looking 
man.  Tall  and  well  proportioned,  he  stood  erect  and  with 
his  arms  folded,  as  though  expecting  no  quarter  and  asking 
none.   This  put  the  matter  in  a  different  light. 

When  Jacob  Hamblin  returned,  he  also  favored  kind- 
ness.  They  sent  word  to  Brigham  Young,  who  told  them 


THE  ARRIVAL  AT  THE  VALLEY       23 

to  feed  the  Indian  and  let  him  go.  They  kept  him  a  while 
before  they  sent  him  for  his  squaw  and  papoose.  All 
winter  he  stayed  in  the  fort  with  the  whites,  and  did  not 
return  to  his  people  until  spring. 

Years  later,  this  same  native  was  the  means  of  saving 
the  life  of  a  Brother  Harris.  He  was  cutting  timber  in 
the  mountains;  he  had  a  large  tree  felled  and  was  trimming 
it,  when  he  was  suddenly  surrounded  by  a  whole  band  of 
bloodthirsty  Indians,  all  armed  with  bows  and  arrows.  It 
looked  as  though  his  doom  were  certain,  when  this  friendly 
brave  who  had  lived  with  the  whites  all  winter  in  Tooele 
fort,  appeared.  He  jumped  onto  a  log  and  began  to  talk 
eloquently  with  his  people.  So  convincing  was  he,  that 
his  neighbors  dropped  their  bows  and  went  their  way. 
Though  Brother  Harris  did  not  understand  a  word  of  the 
speech,  he  knew  that  the  Indian  was  telling  of  the  good 
treatment  he  had  received  the  year  before  at  the  fort. 

At  another  time  Dudley  went  out  with  Jacob  Hamblin 
and  others  after  a  band  who  had  stolen  some  horses.  The 
posse  separated,  some  going  one  way  and  some  another 
with  the  plan  of  surrounding  the  Indians.  Dudley  was  sta- 
tioned on  a  mountain  side  overlooking  a  well-worn  trail. 
Just  as  he  had  made  up  his  mind  that  the  band  had  gone, 
he  saw  on  the  trail  below,  a  brave  and  his  squaw.  It  was 
old  Big  Foot,  the  leader  of  the  band.  His  squaw  had  just 
given  birth  to  a  baby,  and  he  had  remained  with  her  a 
few  hours  until  she  was  able  to  travel.  Now  she  carried 
the  child  on  her  back  as  she  walked  along  the  path  behind 
her  husband.  He  was  one  who  had  resented  the  whites, 
and  with  whom  they  had  not  been  able  to  come  to  peace- 
able terms. 

A  little  snow  had  fallen  and  lay  in  patches  on  the 
mountain  side.  Since  this  brave  was  one  with  whom  they 
had  repeatedly  had  trouble,  Dudley  decided  to  shoot  him. 
He  dropped  to  one  knee  to  steady  his  nerves  and  get  a 
better  aim.  Just  as  he  was  ready  to  shoot,  a  flare  of  snow 
came  up  in  his  face.  He  thought  there  wasn't  breeze 
enough  to  blow  the  snow,  but  anyway  it  spoiled  his  aim. 
He  got  up  and  went  along  the  side  of  the  hill,  keeping  in 
sight  of  the  Indians.  Again  he  took  aim  and  was  ready 
to  shoot,  but  this  time  his  gun  missed  fire.  Running  along 
the  mountain,  he  again  dropped  on  one  knee.    This  time 


24  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

he  took  aim  and  fired,  but  the  bullet  hit  the  rocks  above 
the  Indian's  head,  scattering  fragments  of  them  into  the  air. 

Big  Foot  turned  to  him  and  said  in  plain  English, 
"Who  are  you  shooting  at?"  Later  he  seemed  not  to  know 
a  single  word  of  English. 

Dudley  took  him  and  his  squaw  to  Tooele,  where  they 
were  treated  with  such  kindness,  that  it  had  a  marked 
effect  in  stopping  the  troubles  of  that  place. 

During  these  years,  Dudley  lead  the  normal  life  of 
the  young  pioneer.  He  worked  hard;  he  went  to  meetings 
and  parties  and  dances.  Naturally,  he  became  interested 
in  the  young  women,  for  though  he  was  young,  he  was 
large  and  mature  for  his  years.  He  had  carried  responsi- 
bility and  done  a  man's  part  since  he  was  fifteen. 

One  girl  had  seemed  to  have  a  special  interest  in  him, 
and  at  dances  and  socials  he  found  her  excellent  company. 
After  an  acquaintance  of  three  years  and  a  brief  court- 
ship, they  were  married,  Dudley  Leavitt  and  Mary  Hunts- 
man. She  was  just  seventeen,  pretty  and  sweet,  and  like 
himself,  mature  for  her  years.  For  she,  too,  was  a  member 
of  a  large  family  and  had  always  assumed  her  share  of 
the  responsibility.  They  went  to  the  Endowment  House 
in  Salt  Lake,  in  order  to  have  the  marriage  properly 
solemnized.  It  took  place  on  Dudley's  twenty-third  birth- 
day, August  30,  1853. 

He  had  made  a  log  cabin  for  her,  with  a  big  fire  place 
and  a  crane,  a  table  and  chairs  and  bedstead.  She  bought 
some  bedding  and  a  few  dishes,  so  that  altogether,  they 
were  as  snug  and  happy  as  any  couple  could  hope  to  be. 
When,  March  16,  1855,  their  little  daughter  was  born,  they 
thought  that  life  could  offer  them  nothing  better.  Hannah 
Louisa,  they  called  her. 


CHAPTER     IV 


THE  MOVE  SOUTH 


FOR  TWO  years  Dudley  and  his  wife  lived  happily  in 
their  little  home  at  Tooele.  Then  in  the  spring  of 
1855  the  crickets  came,  passing  like  a  cloud  over 
their  settlement.  Behind  them  the  fields  were  left  as  bare 
as  a  floor;  the  vegetable  gardens  had  not  one  spear  of 
green  above  the  ground.  It  looked  as  if  the  people  must 
face  a  season  of  famine,  or  at  the  best  a  serious  food 
shortage. 

In  June,  Jacob  Hamblin  came  home  from  Santa  Clara, 
where  he  had  been  sent  on  a  mission  to  the  Indians  the 
year  before.  His  field  of  labor  was  on  the  very  edge  of 
civilization,  the  last  settlement  to  the  south.  It  really  was 
not  a  settlement  yet,  for  the  missionaries  who  had  been 
sent  there  had  built  a  pole  house  and  cleared  a  small  piece 
of  land.  That  was  all.  But  Jacob  told  of  a  semi-tropical 
climate  where  cotton  plants  were  growing,  and  where  they 
could  raise  sugar  cane  and  sweet  potatoes.  He  had  been 
counseled  by  Brigham  Young  to  take  his  family  south 
with  him. 

After  some  consideration,  Dudley  and  Mary  decided 
to  go  south  to  live  also.  It  would  mean  selling  all  they 
had  and  starting  over.  Dudley  would  take  his  mother, 
and  his  one  unmarried  sister,  Priscilla.  Both  Mary  and 
Betsy  had  married  William  Hamblin  before  this  time.  Still 
another  was  to  go  along — Mary's  sister,  Maria,  who  would 
be  Dudley's  second  wife.  They  were  married  August  12, 
1855.  She  was  not  yet  sixteen,  but  was  well  matured  and 
was  much  in  love  with  the  stalwart  young  man  who  was 
already  her  sister's  husband.  Mary  agreed  to  the  arrange- 

[25] 


26  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

ment;  she  encouraged  it,  in  fact,  for  she  dreaded  to  move 
so  far  away  from  all  her  family.  It  was  the  principle 
taught,  a  principle  which  all  three  accepted;  it  was  ap- 
proved and  encouraged  by  the  authorities  and  by  the  people 
generally.  So  it  was  the  logical  thing  to  do. 

Jacob  Hamblin's  journal  says:  "Sept.  11,  1855, 1  started 
for  Santa  Clara  with  Oscar  Hamblin,  my  brother,  and 
Dudley  Leavitt  and  our  families.  We  arrived  there  the 
18th  of  October.  We  were  kindly  received  by  the  La- 
manites;  they  were  almost  overjoyed  to  see  our  women 
and  children." 

It  must  have  been  a  strange  caravan  that  pulled  out 
of  Tooele  that  September  morning.  The  horses  and  cattle 
were  driven  ahead  by  Duane  Hamblin  on  horseback;  the 
sheep  came  next  followed  by  some  of  the  younger  child- 
ren. Then  came  the  covered  wagons  loaded  with  house- 
hold furniture,  food,  clothing  and  seeds.  The  barrels  of 
water  were  tied  on  the  outside,  the  frying  pans  stuck  up- 
right in  the  bolster,  buckets  and  kettles  dangled  under- 
neath, the  shovel  and  ax  were  placed  easy  of  access.  At 
the  back  of  each  wagon  were  protruding  poles  upon  which 
were  tied  crates  of  chickens  or  little  pigs.  Since  they 
could  not  carry  feed  for  their  cattle,  they  must  travel 
slowly  enough  to  let  them  feed  on  the  way,  stopping  for 
long  noon  rests  and  early  evening,  staying  a  day  or  two 
when  they  found  good  grass  and  then  crowding  over  the 
barren  stretches.  What  wonder  that  they  were  six  long 
weeks  on  the  way! 

When  they  arrived  at  Santa  Clara  they  found  the  crops 
all  ready  to  harvest.  The  com  and  squash  and  pumpkins 
and  beans  had  done  quite  well,  while  the  few  cotton  stalks, 
the  first  raised  in  Utah,  were  loaded  with  bolls. 

All  winter  they  stayed  at  Santa  Clara  with  no  fear 
of  Indians.  Then  early  in  April  they  got  word  that  the 
northern  tribes  were  on  the  war  path  and  that  all  settlers 
should  move  together  for  their  mutual  protection.  This 
meant  that  the  group  at  Santa  Clara  should  move  back 
to  Harmony. 

Minerva  Dart  Judd  wrote  an  interesting  account  of 
how  she  and  her  husband  moved  to  Santa  Clara,  arriving 
iate  Sunday  night  from  Parowan  after  a  four-days'  trip. 
The  next  morning  before  light,  word  came  for  them  to  go 


THEMOVESOUTH  27 

back.  She  says:  "The  company  consisted  of  4  wagons 
and  8  mounted  men  .  .  .  Brothers  Rich,  Roberson, 
Riddle,  Knight,  Coleman,  Jacob  and  Oscar  Hamblin  and 
Dudley  Leavitt". 

From  the  records  of  the  time,  it  would  seem  that 
Sister  Judd  did  not  know  the  men  well.  They  were  Robert 
Ritchie,  Richard  Robertson,  Samuel  Knight,  Prime  Cole- 
man, Isaac  Riddle,  Jacob  and  Oscar  Hamblin  and  Dudley 
Leavitt. 

The  women  remained  in  Harmony  a  month  while 
the  men  went  back  to  Santa  Clara  to  finish  the  fort. 
There  were  ten  stone  masons  from  Cedar  City  besides 
the  missionaries.  When  it  was  finished  it  was  a  wall  one 
hundred  feet  square,  eight  feet  high  and  two  feet  thick, 
of  hammer-faced  stone.  It  was  said  to  be  the  strongest 
fort  in  the  Territory.  Late  in  April,  the  families  moved 
back  to  Santa  Clara. 

This  was  a  strange  community,  a  settlement  of  young 
people.  Jacob  Hamblin,  34,  was  the  oldest  man;  his  wife 
Rachel  Judd  Hamblin,  32,  the  oldest  woman.  Dudley  was 
only  26,  his  wife  Mary,  20,  and  Maria  only  16.  Zadoc  Judd 
was  29,  his  wife  Minerva  Dart  Judd  was  only  18  and 
already  the  mother  of  two  children.  So  it  was.  Full  of 
youth  and  vigor  and  faith,  they  set  out  to  establish  them- 
selves in  this  last  outpost  on  the  edge  of  the  desert. 

They  planted  their  crops,  and  for  a  time  it  seemed 
that  they  would  do  well.  Then  the  creek  began  to  dry 
up.  The  Indians  came  to  Jacob  Hamblin  complaining.  The 
old  chief,  Tutsegavit,  told  him  that  the  missionaries  had 
promised  that  if  the  Indians  would  work  with  them  they 
should  have  food,  and  now  their  corn  was  drying  up. 
Jacob  was  much  disturbed,  and  going  off  by  himself,  prayed 
earnestly  that  rain  might  come  and  save  the  crops.  In  a 
day  or  two  a  rain  did  fall  which  filled  the  creek  and  gave 
them  plenty  of  water.  Jacob  said  that  the  yield  was  "the 
greatest  production  of  the  earth  that  I  ever  saw". 

In  writing  of  the  same  season,  Zadoc  K.  Judd  told 
how  the  fruit  trees  grew,  from  pits,  ten  feet  high  the  first 
season,  so  that  they  could  plant  the  seeds  and  transplant 
the  orchard  the  same  year.  He  said  the  squash  vines 
climbed  up  the  cottonwood  trees  and  the  squash  hung 
like  gigantic  fruit  from  the  branches. 


28  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

This  year  the  cotton  did  well,  too.  They  had  saved 
the  seed  of  all  they  raised  the  first  year.  James  G.  Bleak's 
record  says  they  planted  five  acres  and  raised  two  hundred 
pounds  of  cotton.  Their  experience  the  first  year  trying 
to  pick  out  the  seeds  by  hand  had  been  so  discouraging 
that  Zadoc  K.  Judd  invented  a  crude  cotton  gin.  It  was 
constructed  on  the  same  plan  as  a  clothes  wringer,  the 
rollers  about  %  of  an  inch  in  diameter.  A  crank  was  at- 
tached to  each  roller,  turning  them  in  opposite  directions. 
Two  people  were  needed  to  run  it,  one  to  turn  one  crank 
and  feed  the  lint  in,  the  other  to  pull  the  lint  away  and 
turn  the  other  crank.  By  diligent  labor,  these  two  could 
get  about  two  pounds  of  lint  a  day  and  four  pounds  of  seed. 
Jam^es  G.  Bleak's  record  says  that  thirty  yards  of  cloth 
was  made  by  Caroline  Beck  Knight,  Maria  Woodbury  Has- 
kell, and  Sister  Lyman  Curtis.  Minerva  Dart  Judd's  journal 
says:  "This  fall  Mother  Leavitt  came  down  and  being  an 
experienced  weaver,  taught  us  the  art  of  weaving.  We 
made  thirty  yards  of  cloth." 

Both  accounts  probably  refer  to  the  same  accomplish- 
ment, but  whichever  it  was,  the  sisters  were  so  proud  of 
it  that  they  sent  a  sample  to  President  Young.  He  was 
much  interested  and  sent  some  on  to  the  elders  in  England 
to  be  evaluated  by  experts. 

The  next  year  the  Deseret  News  for  October  20,  1858 
gave  an  interesting  comment:  "The  standard  price  for 
ginned  cotton  is  75c  a  pound.  The  yield  of  cotton  is  1200 
pounds  per  acre,  but  seed  makes  up  two-thirds  of  the 
weight.  The  cost  of  preparing  for  market  is  trifling,  prob- 
ably $10.00  or  $15.00  per  one  hundred  pounds." 

In  the  fall  of  1856,  Dudley  went  back  north  for  a 
load  of  provisions,  leaving  both  his  wives  at  the  fort  with 
the  other  families.  Mary,  especially,  hated  to  see  him 
leave,  for  she  was  soon  to  give  birth  to  another  child.  There 
seemed  nothing  else  to  do,  as  the  roads  would  be  closed 
with  the  coming  of  winter,  and  if  he  made  the  trip  on 
schedule,  he  could  get  back  in  plenty  of  time. 

But  he  did  not  make  the  trip  on  schedule.   The  other 
women   tried   to    console    Mary   with   the   idea   that    he. 
wouldn't  be  much  good  if  he  were  there.   Then  there  was 
the  terrible  uncertainty  that  something  had  happened  to 
him,  that  perhaps  he  would  not  get  back  at  all. 


THEMOVESOUTH  29 

When  finally  he  did  drive  up  to  the  fort,  he  was  met 
by  Maria,  her  hands  on  her  hips. 

"What  do  you  mean,  to  come  stringing;  up  here  now?" 
she  began,  as  though  to  scold  him  soundly.  It  was  her 
way  of  expressing  her  relief  at  his  arrival.  "A  fine  husband 
you've  turned  out  to  be.   Come  on  in  here." 

Mary  was  in  bed,  a  bundle  by  her  side.  The  new 
son  was  the  first  white  child  born  in  Utah's  Dixie,  Nov. 
30,  1856.   They  called  him  Dudley,  Jr. 

In  the  meantime,  they  had  had  some  trouble  with 
the  Indians.  The  local  tribe,  headed  by  Tutsegavit,  had 
been  very  friendly,  but  old  Agarapoots  and  his  band  moved 
into  the  valley  and  brought  with  them  an  attitude  of  de- 
fiance. They  definitely  did  not  approve  of  the  white  sett- 
lers; they  made  fun  of  the  Piedes  who  thought  the  Mor- 
mons could  "make  good  medicine"  to  help  the  water  come 
and  the  crops  grow. 

Though  Agarapoots  had  not  committed  any  offense 
other  than  killing  a  beef,  he  stalked  about  with  glowering, 
threatening  looks.  Whenever  the  men  left  the  fort  to 
work  in  the  fields  all  day,  they  cautioned  the  women  to 
get  wood  and  water  inside  and  keep  the  doors  securely 
fastened.  But  it  was  so  hot  in  the  enclosure,  with  no  shade 
but  the  tule  and  sod  roofs  of  the  hduses,  that  sometimes 
the  children  lingered  along  the  creek  bank  under  the  trees. 

One  time  as  they  were  playing  outside,  they  saw  Agar- 
apoots and  his  band  coming  horseback.  The  children  scur- 
ried inside  as  fast  as  they  could,  but  before  the  desperate 
women  could  get  the  gates  closed,  Agarapoots  and  two 
of  his  men  crowded  inside.  With  rare  presence  of  mind, 
Aunt  Rachel  Hamblin  told  them  to  come  to  her  wick-e-up 
and  she  would  give  them  some  bread.  Though  she  was 
much  frightened,  she  maintained  a  calm  exterior. 

The  other  women  bolted  the  heavy  doors  and  boosted 
a  small  boy  over  the  wall  on  the  opposite  side  from  the 
gates,  telling  him  to  catch  an  old  gray  mare  that  was 
feeding  in  the  pasture,  and  ride  for  the  men.  The  boy 
succeeded  in  slipping  through  the  brush  and  weeds,  catch- 
ing the  mare,  and  mounting  her,  before  the  Indians  dis- 
covered him.  They  yelled  at  him  and  shot  their  arrows, 
but  he  was  out  of  range  and  only  rode  the  faster. 

This  put  the  affair  in  a  different  light.    Agarapoots 


30  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

did  not  relish  the  thought  of  having  the  men  come  and 
find  him  inside,  so  he  asked  to  be  let  out.  The  more 
anxious  he  was  to  go,  the  more  reluctant  Rachel  acted  to 
open  the  gates.  Finally  she  unbarred  them  and  opening 
them  just  wide  enough  for  the  Indians  to  squeeze  through, 
quickly  closed  and  barred  them  again.  Agarapoots  and 
his  men  rode  away  in  a  cloud  of  dust. 

The  first  tragedy  in  the  little  community  happened 
when  Maria  Woodbury  Haskell,  the  seventeen-year-old 
wife  of  Thales,  was  shot  by  a  young  Indian.  Thales  was 
away  up  the  stream  taking  out  beaver  dams  and  the  other 
men  were  at  work  in  the  fields,  when  a  young  Indian, 
presumably  friendly,  came  into  the  fort.  He  went  to  the 
house  where  Maria  was  working.  Thinking  he  was  hungry, 
she  set  about  getting  some  food  for  him.  He  took  the  gun 
from  above  the  mantel  and  began  examining  it,  when  it 
discharged,  the  bullet  entered  the  girl's  thigh  and  lodged 
under  the  skin  near  the  upper  part  of  the  abdomen. 

They  sent  word  to  Thales,  who  came  as  quickly  as  he 
could  horseback,  arriving  about  daylight  the  next  morning. 
In  the  meantime  Jacob  Hamblin  had  taken  the  bullet  out 
with  a  razor  and  the  women  had  kept  hot  turpentine  packs 
on  the  wound.  From  the  first,  the  case  was  hopeless.  She 
was  shot  Saturday  morning  and  died  Sunday  morning,  after 
suffering  intensely. 

It  was  a  blow  to  the  little  group.  They  made  a  casket 
out  of  the  planks  from  the  bottom  of  a  wagon  box,  and 
dressed  her  in  her  white  underwear  and  wedding  dress, 
and  held  a  funeral  service  in  the  room  that  they  kept  for 
meetings.  It  was  hard  to  do  the  singing,  harder  to  find 
words  to  comfort  the  grief -stricken  husband,  hardest  of 
all  to  put  one  who  had  been  so  radiant  and  beautiful  into 
the  hot,  dry  soil  of  the  desert. 

The  Indian  who  did  the  shooting  had  gone  at  once 
to  Jacob  Hamblin  and  insisted  so  earnestly  that  it  was  an 
accident,  that  he  did  not  mean  to,  that  he  did  not  know 
what  the  gun  would  do,  and  so  on,  that  the  white  men 
decided,  in  the  interest  of  peace,  not  to  do  anything  with 
him. 


CHAPTER     V 


FIRST  INDIAN  MISSIONS 


THE  YEAR  1857  was  an  eventful  one  for  the  little 
colony  on  the  Santa  Clara.  Other  families  had 
joined  the  group,  until  now  there  was  a  settlement. 
A  letter  from  Thales  Haskell  dated  Oct.  6,  1858,  gives  some 
important  information  as  to  who  were  here  at  this  time. 
He  says  that  Jacob  Hamblin,  Samuel  Knight,  Ira  Hatch, 
Richard  Robinson,  Amos  Thornton,  Prime  Coleman,  Benja- 
min Knell,  Thales  H.  Haskell,  Robert  Dickson,  Isaac  Riddle, 
Robert  Ritchie  and  David  Tullis  have  been  on  this  mission 
since  its  commencement,  "and  are  called  by  us,  'the  old 
missionaries'  ".  Dudley  Leavitt,  Oscar  Hamblin  and  Fred- 
rick Hamblin  were  added  to  the  mission  October  15,  1855, 
Francis  Hamblin  in  the  spring  of  1856  and  Zadoc  K.  Judd 
at  the  same  time;  Thomas  Eckels  was  added  May  3,  1857, 
Lemuel  Leavitt  and  Jeremiah  Leavitt  May  22,  1857.  This 
letter  is  copied  into  the  Journal  History  under  the  above 
date. 

While  Jacob  Hamblin's  Journal  gives  the  date  of  the 
first  Leavitt  family  to  arrive  in  Santa  Clara  as  October 
18  instead  of  October  15,  we  can  be  reasonably  sure  from 
this  letter  that  Lemuel  and  Jeremiah  came  on  the  date 
given.  This  made  the  family  group  more  complete,  for 
William  Hamblin  with  his  wives  Mary  and  Betsy  also 
moved  down.  Dudley  had  cleared  some  land  further  up 
the  creek  and  established  himself  near  where  the  town 
of  Gunlock  now  stands.  William  and  his  wives  moved  there, 
also,  and  it  was  for  William  Hamblin  that  the  settlement 
was  named.  He  was  a  great  man  with  guns,  such  a  good 
shot  that  the  Indians  gave  him  a  name  which  meant  "eyes- 
in-the-back-of-the-head".  His  friends  often  spoke  of  him 
as  Gun-shot  Hamblin  or  Gunlock  Hamblin,  so  that  his 
ranch  was  Gunlock's  Place  and  later  just  plain  Gunlock. 

[31] 


32  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

On  August  4,  1857  President  Brigham  Young  wrote  a 
letter  appointing  Jacob  Hamblin  president  of  the  Santa 
Clara  mission.  In  August  of  that  year  Apostle  George  A. 
Smith,  William  H.  Dame,  James  H.  Martineau,  and  other 
prominent  men  visited  the  Santa  Clara  mission.  In  the 
report  published  in  the  Deseret  News,  Mr.  Martineau  said: 
"The  crops  were  much  injured  by  the  drought,  the  river 
having  entirely  dried  up  so  as  not  to  reach  the  settle- 
ment. Many  of  the  natives  were  assembled  here  to  see 
the  Mormon  Captain  and  were  very  friendly.  Brother 
Hamblin  had  great  favor  with  the  natives,  who  look  to 
him  as  a  father,  and  truly  he  deserves  that  title  from  the 
interest  manifest  by  him  in  their  welfare."  (Des.  News 
7:  227),  During  this  visit,  Jacob  chose  as  his  counselors 
in  the  presidency,  Dudley  Leavitt  and  Samuel  Knight. 

The  real  reason  for  the  visit  of  these  brethren  was 
to  warn  the  saints  of  the  approach  of  Johnson's  army, 
and  to  advise  them  to  save  and  store  their  grain.  Word 
of  the  approaching  army  had  reached  them  some  time 
earlier,  but  now  they  were  to  prepare  to  fight.  They  heard 
of  the  fortifications  that  were  being  made  in  Emigration 
Canyon,  of  the  attempts  to  harrass  and  annoy  the  army, 
and  of  the  determination  that  they  should  not  enter  the 
valley. 

The  news  created  great  excitment  among  the  people. 
They  gathered  together  and  rehearsed  the  wrongs  they 
had  suffered  in  Missouri  and  Illinois;  they  retold  the  way 
in  which  they  had  been  driven  and  the  hardships  they 
had  endured.  Here  were  some  whose  families  and  friends 
had  been  shot  down  like  dogs  at  Haun's  Mill.  Here  were 
some  who  had  lost  almost  their  whole  family  by  cholera 
on  the  plains.  Not  one  but  had  his  baci^ground  of  suf- 
fering; not  one  but  was  determined  not  to  be  driven  again. 
They  would  fight  to  protect  their  homes,  poor  though  they 
were.  If  they  were  forced  to,  they  would  burn  everything, 
flee  to  the  rocky  canyons,  and  hide  their  women  and 
children  in  the  mountains. 

In  less  than  a  month  after  the  visit  of  Apostle  Smith, 
the  greatest  tragedy  in  all  history  of  Utah  took  place,  the 
Mountain  Meadov/s  Massacre.  At  this  time  a  company 
from  Missouri  and  Arkansas  numbering  some  one  hundred 
and  twenty  persons  were  massacred  by  Indians  and  whites. 


FIRST     INDIAN     MISSIONS  33 

This  is  a  story  of  which  the  whole  truth  has  not  yet  been 
published.  Since  the  details  of  it  do  not  belong  to  this 
book,  we  can  only  wonder  as  to  Dudley's  relation  to  it. 
Jacob  Hamblin  was  away  from  home  at  the  time;  he  had 
gone  to  Salt  Lake  City  to  marry  Priscilla  Leavitt,  Dudley's 
baby  sister,  as  his  plural  wife.  That  left  Dudley  Leavitt 
and  Samuel  Knight  in  charge  at  Santa  Clara. 

John  D.  Lee's  confessions  list  both  Dudley  and  Samuel 
as  having  been  present  on  that  occasion.  Old-timers,  when 
questioned  about  it,  have  only  said,  "Well,  if  he  wasn't 
there,  he  was  somewhere  close  around."  His  son,  Henry, 
says,  "It  was  always  my  understanding  that  father  was 
one  of  the  scouts  who  rode  horseback  with  messages  back 
and  forth". 

As  the  writer  of  this  book,  I  should  like  to  tell  an 
incident  which  is  among  the  most  vivid  of  my  childhood 
recollections.  It  was  my  business  to  do  the  chores,  and 
twice  each  day  as  I  went  to  and  from  the  corral,  I  stopped 
to  leave  some  fresh  milk  for  grandpa  and  grandma.  One 
night  as  he  sat  before  the  fire,  he  let  his  cane  drop  back 
against  his  body  and  stretching  out  his  hands  said,  "I  thank 
God  that  these  old  hands  have  never  been  stained  by  human 
blood." 

Something  about  his  tone  and  manner  sent  little 
sticklers  up  my  spine  and  set  my  imagination  running. 
Why  should  his  hands  be  stained  by  human  blood?  I 
thought  then  that  he  was  glad  he  had  never  killed  an 
Indian,  for  his  life  was  such  that  there  were  many  times 
when  he  might  have  justified  himself  in  that.  Now  I  think 
he  was  referring  to  the  affair  at  the  Mountain  Meadows 
and  being  thankful  that  he  had  no  m-ore  part  in  it  than  he 
had. 

One  of  his  sons  says  that  he  told  him  the  men  at  the 
Meadows  were  in  the  same  positions  as  soldiers  in  any 
other  war.  They  were  at  war.  Military  law  had  been  de- 
clared, and  the  men  could  only  obey  orders,  as  any  other 
soldiers  would  have  to  do.  Whatever  Dudley  knew  about 
it,  his  lips  were  sealed.  He  never  discussed  it.  Only  in  his 
later  life  would  he  even  make  a  comment  about  it.  He 
seemed  to  have  followed  the  advise  that  was  given  out 
later  that  it  was  a  bad  business  at  best,  and  that  talking 
about  it  would  not  make  it  any  better. 


34  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

The  next  company  which  passed  through  the  state 
after  the  massacre  were  likewise  threatened  by  the  Indians. 
The  natives  had  tasted  blood;  they  were  anxious  to  push 
this  war  against  the  "Mericats".  But  evidently  horror- 
stricken  at  the  news  of  what  had  happened  at  the  meadows, 
President  Brigham  Young  had  ordered  that  this  company 
be  taken  safely  through  to  California.  Ira  Hatch  acted  as 
their  guide.  When  word  came  to  the  leaders  that  the 
Indians  on  the  Muddy  planned  to  exterminate  this  company 
cdso,  Jacob  Hamblin  sent  Dudley  Leavitt  and  others  to 
the  scene.  Jacob's  Journal  says:  "Brother  Dudley  Leavitt 
came  in  from  the  Muddy  and  told  me  that  the  Indians 
had  robbed  the  company  (previously  spoken  of)  of  near 
300  head  of  cattle.  They  made  their  descent  upon  the 
train  7  miles  west  of  the  Muddy  by  moonlight  and  by 
taking  advantage  of  the  deep  ravines  they  completed  the 
design.  The  missionaries  went  with  the  cattle  and  Indians 
according  to  the  instructions  given  to  Brother  Leavitt  to 
prevent  further  outbreaks.  The  brethren  saved  nearly  100 
head  of  cows  from  being  destroyed  and  wasted  by  the 
Indians,  and  brought  them  to  the  Mountain  Meadows." 

From  this  it  would  seem  that  this  attack  was  part 
of  the  Mormon  warfare  against  the  United  States,  wherein 
they  were  determined  to  weaken  the  enemy  without  shed- 
ding any  blood.  Lot  Smith  and  his  men  were  carrying  on 
similar  activities  with  regard  to  the  army  to  the  east.  In 
his  later  life,  Dudley  used  to  tell  of  this  incident. 

"It  was  like  taking  our  lives  in  our  hands,"  he  said. 
"If  any  one  but  the  servants  of  God  had  asked  me  to  go 
on  that  trip,  I  would  have  refused,  but  when  I  was  told 
to  go,  and  promised  that  I  should  go  in  peace  and  return 
in  safety,  and  that  not  a  hair  of  my  head  should  be  in- 
jured, I  went."  Then  he  told  of  how  he  found  the  Indians 
gathered  and  dressed  in  their  war  paint  and  feathers;  how 
he  talked  with  them  and  persuaded  them  to  take  the  cattle 
and  let  the  company  go  on  in  peace;  and  how  tying  a  red 
bandana  around  his  head  and  giving  a  mighty  whoop,  he 
led  the  stampede  himself.  "The  next  spring  I  had  to  ride 
the  range  three  weeks  to  gather  the  cattle  up  again  and 
give  them  back  to  the  agent  who  came  back  from  Cali- 
fornia for  them,"  he  always  said  to  end  the  story. 

Later  that  same  fall  he  was  sent  with  Ira  Hatch  on 


FIRST     INDIAN     MISSIONS  35 

a  mission  to  the  lyat  tribe  in  the  south.  That  meant  that 
he  left  at  the  Santa  Clara  mission  his  two  wives  and  two 
children,  Hannah,  now  past  three  years  old,  and  Dudley, 
Jr.,  just  one  year  old.  The  fall  work  was  done,  and  since 
they  were  going  south  into  the  desert  country,  the  logical 
time  would  be  to  go  in  the  winter.  Jacob  Hamblin's  hand- 
written journal  tells  the  story  of  what  happened  to  these 
men  as  they  told  it  to  him  when  they  met  him  at  Las 
Vegas  on  their  return  on  the  last  day  of  December  1857. 

"We  left  the  Vegas  with  three  of  our  old  Pah-ute  friends, 
traveled  three  days  and  arrived  at  the  first  lyat  village. 
A  portion  of  this  village  were  Pah-ute  descent  and  were 
our  warm  friends.  They  told  us  that  if  we  went  to  the 
main  village,  where  the  War  Chief  resided,  they  were 
afraid  we  would  be  killed.  The  next  day,  not  withstanding, 
we  pursued  our  journey  —  quite  a  company  of  Pah-utes 
followed  us  and  directed  us  to  the  head  War  Chief. 

"Shortly  after  our  arrival  we  were  informed  by  our 
Pah-ute  friends  that  the  lyats  intended  to  kill  us.  The 
lyats  took  both  of  our  animals  and  gave  us  to  understand 
that  we  could  not  leave. 

"We  met  with  an  lyat  that  could  speak  a  little  English 
—  we  told  him  that  we  were  friends  and  had  come  a  great 
distance  to  see  and  talk  with  them.  He  said,  'White  men 
mean  and  dishonest  and  are  not  our  friends'.  A  large 
number  of  lyats  soon  gathered  around  us.  The  Pah-utes 
told  us  that  the  lyats  were  going  to  kill  us,  and  began 
pleading  with  tears  in  their  eyes  for  our  lives  to  be  spared. 
One  of  the  Vegas  Indians  came  to  Brother  Hatch  and  said, 
'We  told  you  last  night  they  would  kill  you  if  you  came 
here'.   And  then  burst  into  tears. 

"The  Chief  then  called  a  vote  to  see  who  would  sanc- 
tion our  death.  All  of  the  lyats  formed  themselves  in  single 
file  with  their  chief  at  their  head,  showing  by  this  that  they 
sanctioned  our  death.  The  Pah-utes  gathered  around  us  — 
some  of  them  wept  aloud. 

"Brother  Hatch  then  asked  the  privilege  of  talking  to 
the  Great  Spirit  before  dying. 

"He  then  knelt  down  and  offered  a  simple  prayer  in 
the  Pah-ute  tongue,  asking  his  Heavenly  Father  to  soften 
the  hearts  of  the  Indians  that  they  might  spare  their  lives, 
and  that  they  might   know  we   came   here   to   do  them 


36  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

good  and  not  harm.  This  the  Pah-utes  interpreted  to  the 
lyats.  Chah-ne-wants,  the  chief,  was  much  effected,  and 
his  daughter,  an  amiable  looking  girl,  seemed  to  take  up 
warmly  in  our  favor.  The  old  chief  then  hurried  us  back 
into  the  end  of  a  long  lodge,  and  built  a  fire  in  front  and 
stood  guard  over  us.  They  then  brought  one  of  our  animals 
and  tied  it  to  the  door  post.  One  of  our  Pah-ute  friends 
came  in  and  told  us  that  the  lyats  had  killed  the  other 
animal  and  that  many  of  them  were  determined  to  kill  us 
before  we  left.  We  spent  all  the  fore  part  of  the  night 
talking  to  the  chief  through  the  Pah-ute  interpreter,  giving 
him  much  good  instruction  —  telling  him  things  that  must 
shortly  come  to  pass  with  the  Indians.  The  next  day  we 
were  permitted  to  leave  with  our  worn  out  mules  and 
scanty  supply  of  provisions.  We  made  the  best  of  our 
way  to  this  place." 

Since  this  conversation  took  place  either  on  the  last 
day  of  December,  1857,  or  the  first  of  January,  1858,  we 
may  assume  that  Dudley  arrived  back  at  Santa  Clara 
within  two  weeks.  In  his  later  life  he  often  told  of  the 
hardships  of  that  trip  from  the  lyat  village  to  Las  Vegas. 
The  desert  country  over  which  they  passed  offered  little 
for  food  except  the  long  pod  of  the  mesquite  tree,  which 
at  this  time  of  year  would  be  gone.  They  were  forced  to 
kill  desert  animals  for  food,  lizards  and  snakes  and  chip- 
munks. They  debated  as  to  whether  or  not  they  should 
boil  up  their  moccasins  to  eat.  But  they  tightened  their 
belts  and  pushed  on  to  Las  Vegas,  where  they  found  friendly 
Indians  and  food. 

At  Santa  Clara  they  found  an  increase  in  the  popu- 
lation from  the  saints  that  had  left  San  Bernardino,  Las 
Vegas  and  other  points  south.  They  helped  to  build  the 
first  meeting  house  outside  the  fort,  an  adobe  structure 
16  by  24  feet.  Among  the  families  who  stayed  at  Santa 
Clara  that  winter  and  who  applied  to  President  Young 
for  permission  to  stay  there  permanently  were  Hiram  Judd, 
Lucius  Fuller,  John  W.  Young,  Lorenzo  Allen,  David  Pettit, 
Robert  Crowe,  Brown  Crowe,  William  Hamblin,  Edwin 
Hamblin,  Thomas  Leavitt,  William  Crosby,  Tailor  Crosby, 
Sidney  Burton,  Andrew  Gibbons,  Decater  Thompson.  Some 
ten  other  families  were  living  temporarily  at  Santa  Clara, 
also. 


FIRST     INDIAN     MISSIONS  37 

Early  in  March  of  1858  Jacob  Hamblin  was  sent  south 
again,  this  time  to  investigate  the  presence  of  a  steamer 
on  the  Colorado  River.  He  took  with  him  five  men,  one 
of  whom  was  Dudley  Leavitt.  The  excitement  regarding 
the  army  had  not  abated.  In  the  north  the  people  were 
preparing  to  leave  their  homes  and  flee  south.  Rumors 
had  come  that  an  army  was  going  to  be  sent  against  the 
Mormons  from  California,  so  this  ship  was  viewed  with 
alarm. 

The  party  went  to  Call's  Landing,  some  one  hundred 
and  seventy  miles  from  Santa  Clara,  and  some  thirty  miles 
from  Las  Vegas.  The  steamer  was  under  command  of 
Lieutenant  Ives,  and  was  a  government  exploring  party. 
When  the  Mormons  reached  the  shore  near  where  the 
vessel  lay,  they  sent  Thales  Haskell  out  to  the  ship  to  see 
what  he  could  find  out  of  the  party  and  its  purpose.  There 
was  mutual  distrust,  the  Mormon  man  wanting  to  learn 
what  he  could  without  telling  his  identity,  and  the  explorers 
suspicious  of  him  and  his  motives.  He  learned  little  beyond 
what  he  was  able  to  observe,  and  returned  to  his  com- 
panions the  next  morning.  He  knew  it  was  not  a  war  ship, 
that  it  did  not  carry  soldiers,  and  that  its  mission  probably 
had  little  to  do  with  the  difficulties  in  Utah. 

When  the  group  reached  Las  Vegas,  they  left  Oscar 
Hamblin  there  to  help  the  Indians  plant  crops  and  to 
maintain  friendly  relations  with  them.  Two  of  the  brethren 
returned  to  Santa  Clara,  while  Jacob  and  Dudley  went 
thirty-five  miles  south  to  where  there  was  a  deposit  of  lead. 
With  the  condition  of  war  existing,  it  was  important  for 
them  to  get  lead  for  bullets. 

Jacob  Hamblin's  biography  says  only:  "Having  some 
little  knowledge  of  smelting  the  ore,  our  efforts  were  a 
success."  They  built  a  crude  smelter,  the  furnace  walls 
of  adobe  and  the  container  on  top  of  tin,  something  like 
a  molasses  boiler.  The  hard  mesquite  wood  made  a  fire 
hot  enough  to  melt  the  lead,  which  they  ran  through  a  pipe 
in  the  bottom  into  places  hollowed  out  in  the  sand.  For 
years  the  remains  of  this  lead  smelter  stood  there,  near 
where  was  later  the  Portisee  mine. 

Dudley  had  been  put  in  charge  of  the  horses,  and 
cautioned  not  to  let  them  get  out  of  his  sight.  He  thought 
he  was  watching  them.    As  he  went  about  preparing  the 


38  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

supper  over  the  camp  fire,  he  looked  up  to  see  his  mares 
just  rounding  the  point  of  a  hill.  Calling  out  to  them,  he 
ran  to  head  them  off,  and  since  he  did  not  have  his  gun, 
he  picked  up  two  rocks  in  his  hands  as  he  ran. 

But  he  was  not  quick  enough.  He  followed  as  fast  as 
he  could  go,  but  when  he  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  wash, 
he  could  only  see  a  cloud  of  dust  far  out  on  the  desert, 
as  the  fleeing  Indians  left  him  with  no  means  of  pursuit. 
This  was  a  real  tragedy.  To  be  left  on  the  desert  with 
an  outfit  was  bad  enough,  but  to  be  left  on  foot  was  serious, 
indeed. 

They  agreed  that  Dudley  should  go  back  to  Las  Vegas 
for  help  and  that  Jacob  should  remain  with  the  wagons. 
Jacob's  biography  tells  of  his  experiences,  but  says  nothing 
of  Dudley  except  that  he  started  back  thirty-five  miles 
on  foot  to  Las  Vegas.  Dudley  told  how,  after  he  had 
sent  Oscar  Hamblin  out  with  a  team  to  get  Jacob,  he 
started  home  on  foot.  He  was  now  twenty-eight  years  of 
age,  and  in  excellent  condition;  he  might  as  well  be  going 
toward  home  as  waiting  around  for  a  week  or  two  for 
teams.  So  he  set  out.  He  went  some  fifty  miles  across 
the  desert  to  the  Indian  village  on  the  Muddy  River.  Here 
he  rested  a  day  or  two  and  looked  around  in  the  hope 
that  he  might  find  his  horses.  When  he  was  ready  go  on, 
his  native  friends  filled  his  pockets  with  parched  corn,  and 
gave  him  a  little  jerked  horse  meat.  He  did  not  know 
whether  this  came  from  the  hind  quarter  of  one  of  his 
own  mares  or  not,  but  he  accepted  it  gladly. 

Leaving  the  Muddy,  he  followed  the  course  of  the 
Virgin  River  up  to  near  where  the  town  of  Littlefield  now 
stands,  and  then  cut  across  the  mountains  towards  Santa 
Clara.  This  last  thirty  miles  proved  almost  too  much  for 
him.  His  scanty  supply  of  food  was  gone,  and  he  was 
weakened  by  his  long  journey.  The  desert  offered  little 
at  any  time;  now  it  seemed  more  barren  than  usual.  He 
trudged  along,  a  lone  figure  in  the  expanse  of  sage  and 
rabbit  brush,  tightening  his  belt  and  looking  out  for  any 
sign  of  food.  He  often  told  in  his  later  years  how  he  came 
to  a  place  where  a  California  emigrant  had  camped,  and 
picked  up  the  kernels  of  barley  that  had  dropped  from 
the  horses'  nose  bags.  He  even  kicked  apart  piles  of  dry 
manure  in  search  of  whole  kernels  that  the  desert  rats 


FIRST     INDIAN     MISSIONS  39 

had  not  yet  carried  off. 

At  last  he  felt  that  he  could  go  no  farther.  He  used 
the  last  bit  of  strength  he  had  to  climb  a  large  rock  to  lie 
down,  thinking  that  here,  perhaps,  the  animals  could  not 
get  at  his  body  or  a  passing  wagon  would  be  sure  to  find 
him.  He  had  not  been  there  long  when  a  friendly  old  Indian 
came  along.  He  had  no  food,  but  he  had  a  pipe  with  a 
little  tobacco.  He  gave  Dudley  a  few  puffs,  wrapped  his 
oose  rope  tightly  around  the  hungry  man's  body,  and  of- 
fered to  help  him  to  the  Indian  camp.  Stimulated  by  the 
tobacco,  sustained  by  the  rope  corset,  and  bouyed  up  by 
the  thought  that  help  was  near,  Dudley  made  his  way 
to  the  tepees.  The  squaws  would  give  him  only  a  little 
bit  at  first,  a  few  kernels  of  wheat  to  chew  slowly.  After 
a  little  while  they  gave  him  more,  until  at  last  he  was 
able  to  take  a  gourd  full  of  a  stew  which  they  were 
cooking.  He  was  forced  to  remain  here  resting  a  day  or 
two  before  he  could  make  the  few  remaining  miles  to  his 
home. 

It  was  now  April  and  time  for  the  crops  to  be  in, 
though  the  wheat  was  already  well  up.  Dudley  entered 
into  his  work  with  his  usual  vigor,  planting  not  only  cotton 
but  sugar  cane  and  vegetables.  By  this  time,  peace  was 
established;  word  came  that  the  saints  in  the  north  were 
moving  back  to  their  homes,  and  the  terror  and  tension 
were  over.   There  was  every  promise  of  a  good  harvest. 

The  people  of  the  south  decided  to  really  celebrate 
the  Twenty-fourth  of  July.  It  was  the  first  time  they 
had  felt  like  having  a  hilarious  time  since  they  had  come 
south.  The  first  years  were  so  hard  and  they  were  so  few. 
Then  the  year  and  a  half  just  past  had  been  one  of  worry 
and  concern.  Now  they  decided  to  all  go  to  Washington, 
the  newly  established  town  some  ten  miles  away  and  cele- 
brate. 

Such  a  bustle  of  preparation!  There  were  clothes  to 
be  made  ready,  made  over,  or  retrimmed  or  freshened  up. 
There  was  cooking  to  be  done,  for  everyone  must  take 
his  own  food  along,  and  some  to  spare. 

In  the  Leavitt  wagon  were  the  two  wives,  the  two 
children  and  Dudley's  mother.  Everyone  else  was  going, 
too,  so  they  planned  to  travel  together.  They  left  Santa 
Clara  after  an  early  lunch  and  arrived  in  Washington  after 


40  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

sunset.  They  camped  on  the  public  square,  where  were, 
also,  some  wagons  from  Harmony  and  Toquerville.  Around 
the  camp  fires  they  visited,  told  stories  and  sang  songs. 
The  next  morning  they  were  awakened  by  shots  of  cannon 
—  improvised  by  placing  anvils  on  top  of  each  other  with 
a  shot  of  powder  underneath. 

The  meeting  at  nine  o'clock  consisted  of  spirited  toasts 
and  speeches,  songs  and  music  by  the  band,  a  flute  and 
drum.  In  the  afternoon  sports  of  all  kinds  were  held,  foot 
races,  wrestling,  boxing  bouts  for  the  men,  visiting  in  the 
shade  for  the  women.  A  grand  ball  finished  the  day.  The 
ground  had  been  cleared,  packed  and  dampened;  a  bonfire 
gave  light.  How  they  cut  and  swirled  and  "swung  their 
partners". 

Dudley  loved  to  dance.  No  one  was  lighter  on  his  feet 
than  he.  He  could  go  through  the  intricate  changes  of 
the  quadrille;  he  could  make  the  Hostler's  Four  look  like 
a  piece  of  art.  He  was  one  of  the  few  who  could  do  justice 
to  the  double  shuffle.  John  D.  Lee  was  another  who  could 
dance  and  enjoy  it,  the  fringed  ends  of  his  long  red  sash 
swinging  wide  on  the  turns.  Maria  and  Mary  were  not 
less  keen  in  their  enjoyment,  nor  Minerva  Judd,  nor  Caro- 
line Knight,  nor  any  of  the  other  young  women.  After 
all,  they  were  only  girls  in  years  and  girls  at  heart,  though 
they  were  married  and  some  of  them  had  babies. 

The  next  day  they  stayed  until  after  noon,  resting 
and  visiting,  the  men  swapping  yams  and  the  women  ex- 
changing patterns  and  recipes.  After  dinner  they  hitched 
up  their  teams  and  started  for  home.  The  occasion  would 
be  a  bright  memory  for  them  all  and  would  give  them 
talking  material  for  months.  It  seemed  so  good  to  have 
moved  out  from  the  cloud  of  fear  and  hate  and  suspicion 
which  had  surrounded  them,  to  know  that  the  war  was 
over  and  that  peace  was  established. 


CHAPTER     VI 


THE  FAMILY  GROWS 


AFTER  THE  fall  work  was  done,  Jacob  Hamblin  de- 
cided that  they  should  visit  the  Moquis  Indians 
across  the  Colorado  River.  After  all,  they  had 
been  sent  here  as  missionaries  to  the  Indians,  and  it  was 
their  duty  to  do  all  that  they  could  to  gain  the  friendship 
of  the  natives  and  to  try  to  teach  them  the  ways  of  civiliz- 
ation. The  work  among  the  Piutes  and  Piedes  had  been 
discouraging,  because  these  tribes  were  very  backward. 
Jacob  thought  he  would  like  to  spend  some  effort  with 
what  he  called  "the  nobler  branches  of  the  race". 

On  the  twenty-sixth  of  September,  1858,  they  held  a 
special  conference  at  Santa  Clara  to  decide  upon  policies 
to  pursue  among  the  Indians.  Since  the  natives  at  the 
Muddy  Valley  and  Las  Vegas  had  been  so  thieving,  they 
decided  to  withdraw  the  missionaries  from  those  two  places, 
and  work  instead  among  the  Navajos  and  the  Moquis. 

It  was  the  last  of  September  when  they  set  out.  Jacob 
Hamblin's  Biography  gives  the  list  of  those  who  went  as 
Ammon  M.  Tenney,  Durais  Davis,  Frederick  and  William 
Hamblin,  Dudley  and  Thomas  Leavitt,  Samuel  Knight,  Ira 
Hatch,  Andrew  S.  Gibbons,  Benjamin  Knell  and  a  Piute 
guide,  Naraguts.  The  minutes  of  the  meeting  held,  give 
also,  the  names  of  Thales  Haskell  anl  Lucius  Fuller  as 
among  the  party. 

The  country  over  which  they  must  travel  was  largely 
unexplored,  a  barren,  rocky  land,  destitute  of  food  or 
game.  After  ten  days'  journey,  much  of  it  over  dangerous 
rocks  and  cliffs,  they  came  at  last  to  "The  Crossing  of  the 
Fathers"  on  the  Colorado  River.  The  next  day  the  mule 
which  carried  the  provisions  was  either  lost  or  stolen,  so 

[41] 


42  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

they  were  three  days  without  food,  except  what  they 
could  shoot.  Then  they  came  to  a  garden  growing.  Risking 
the  displeasure  of  the  owners  if  they  were  caught,  they 
took  a  large  squash.  They  cooked  it  and  decided  that  it 
must  be  a  different  variety  than  they  had  at  home  because 
it  was  so  much  sweeter.  Later  they  decided  that  it  was 
just  their  hunger  that  made  it  taste  sweeter. 

In  his  Biography,  Jacob  Hamblin  describes  the  Indian 
villages  thus: 

"Four  miles  further  on  we  came  to  an  Oriba  village 
of  about  three  hundred  dwellings.  The  buildings  were  of 
rock,  laid  up  in  clay  mortar.  The  village  stands  on  a  cliff 
with  perpendicular  sides,  and  which  juts  out  into  the  plain 
like  a  promontory  into  the  sea.  The  promontory  is  narrow 
where  it  joins  the  table  land  back  of  it. 

"Across  this  the  houses  were  joined  together.  The  en- 
trance to  the  town  on  the  east  side  was  narrow  and  difficult. 
The  town  was  evidently  located  and  constructed  for  defense 
from  the  marauding  bands  around. 

"The  houses  are  usually  three  stories  high.  The  second 
and  third  stories  are  set  back  from  the  front  the  width  of 
the  one  below,  so  that  the  roofs  of  the  lower  stories  have 
the  appearance  of  terraces. 

"For  security  the  first  story  can  only  be  entered  by 
ascending  to  the  roof,  and  then  down  a  ladder  into  the 
room  below. 

"After  our  arrival  in  the  village,  the  leading  men 
counseled  together  a  few  minutes,  then  we  were  sep- 
arated and  invited  to  dine  with  different  families." 

Jacob's  account  goes  on  to  describe  the  homes  and 
food  of  these  Indians,  and  of  the  way  they  contrived  to 
live  here  in  the  midst  of  the  desert.  Luke  Johnson  gave 
an  account  of  the  trip  to  George  A.  Sm.ith  on  December 
28,  so  they  must  have  been  back  by  thai  date.  He  also 
told  of  their  cliff  dwellings,  accessible  only  by  foot  or  mule 
back,  and  of  the  cisterns  in  which  they  stored  their  water. 

Of  the  hardships  on  the  way  home,  he  said  nothing. 
Jacob's  Biography  outlines  them  briefly,  but  in  the  minds 
of  the  men  who  endured  them,  they  were  never  to  be 
forgotten. 

The  missionaries  had  heard  a  legend  that  some  Welsh 
men   had   disappeared   into   this   section   several   hundred 


THE     FAMILY     GROWS  43 

years  before,  had  intermarried  with  the  Indians,  and  lost 
their  identity.  There  were  supposed  to  be  some  descendants 
with  light  hair  and  fair  skins  and  some  Welsh  words  in- 
corporated into  the  Indian  language.  The  group  of  Mormon 
visitors  found  none  of  these  evidences.  They  stayed  long 
enough  to  establish  friendly  relations,  then  leaving  four 
of  their  number  —  William  Hamblin,  Andrew  Gibbons, 
Thomas  Leavitt  and  Benjamin  Knell  —  to  rem.ain  with 
the  natives,  the  rest  of  the  group  started  back  to  Utah. 

The  trip  home  was  long  and  hard.  Winter  had  set  in. 
All  day  they  faced  a  piercing  wind,  and  at  night  did  not 
dare  light  a  fire  for  fear  of  roving  bands  of  Indians.  They 
had  expected  to  get  food  at  an  Orubi  village,  but  were 
disappointed.  To  add  to  their  troubles,  one  of  their  horses 
carrying  what  little  provisions  they  had  got  away.  That 
left  them  entirely  without.  To  add  more  to  their  troubles, 
it  began  to  snow,  until  in  a  whole  day  they  went  only 
eight  miles. 

When  they  camped  at  Pipe  Springs,  the  snow  was 
knee  deep.  They  pitched  their  tent  and  prepared  to  face 
another  cold  night  without  food.  For  two  days  Jacob  had 
ridden  almost  in  silence.  Some  of  the  men  thought  he  was 
angry,  but  as  a  matter  of  fact,  he  was  worried  and  almost 
ill  from  exposure.  After  huddling  a  while  in  the  rude 
shelter,  Dudley  and  Lucius  Fuller  went  out  and  began 
saddling  their  horses.  Jacob  came  out  and  asked  them 
what  they  were  going  to  do. 

"We  are  going  home,  or  we  are  going  to  die  in  the 
attempt,"  they  told  him. 

"The  chances  are  you  can't  make  it,"  Jacob  told  them. 
"Your  horses  are  already  jaded,  and  in  this  storm  it  would 
be  hard  to  find  the  road.  If  you  did  get  through,  you  could 
not  get  help  back  to  us  for  a  week,  and  we  cannot  go  hungry 
that  long.  I  see  no  way  but  to  kill  one  of  the  horses  for 
food." 

Without  a  word,  Dudley  pulled  the  saddle  from  his, 
mare  and  motioned  for  his  companion  to  shoot  it.  Jacob 
turned  and  walked  into  the  tent,  tears  running  down  his 
cheeks.  He  felt  that  he  had  got  the  group  into  this  diffi- 
culty, and  was  afraid  the  men  would  complain  or  argue 
among  themselves  as  to  whose  horse  should  be  shot. 

"Some  of  the  men  had  steaks  cut  out  of  the  hind 


44  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

quarter  of  that  horse  almost  before  it  stopped  kicking," 
Dudley  said  years  later.  "No  meat  since  has  ever  tasted 
so  good." 

For  two  days  they  lived  on  this  diet,  horse  meat  with- 
out salt.  After  the  first  hunger  was  satisfied,  it  did  not 
seem  so  good,  but  it  was  better  than  nothing.  On  the  third 
day  the  storm  was  over  and  they  made  their  way  toward 
home. 

The  whole  Santa  Clara  settlement  was  relieved  to  see 
their  horses  file  down  the  street.  Pehaps  none  were  more 
relieved  than  Dudley's  two  wives,  both  of  whom  were 
expecting  babies.  Mary's  third  child,  Orin  David,  was 
bom  Jan.  8,  1859,  and  Maria's  first  baby,  Orilla,  arrived 
on  April  28,  1859. 

The  two  sisters,  left  alone  so  much,  had  grown  to 
depend  upon  each  other,  and  cooperated  in  every  way. 
They  shared  each  other's  worries  and  worked  for  their 
mutual  good.  Maria  waited  on  Mary  during  her  confine- 
ment, and  then  when  her  baby  arrived,  Mary  was  able 
to  take  care  of  her.  More  than  that,  the  one  layette  could 
do  for  both  babies,  for  in  three  months,  little  Orin  could 
be  "shortened". 

Their  work  went  on  as  usual,  planting  and  harvesting, 
until  early  fall,  when  another  event  of  moment  happened. 
Dudley  married  a  third  wife,  Thirza  Riding,  a  sixteen- 
year-old  girl  from  England.  She  had  left  her  native  land 
with  her  parents  nearly  twelve  years  before.  They  had  re- 
verses, and  were  forced  to  stop  back  at  St.  Louis  and 
work  to  get  an  outfit.  For  her  the  trip  across  the  plains  was 
one  round  of  good  times.  In  Salt  Lake  City  her  father, 
who  was  a  tinsmith,  found  plenty  of  work.  They  lived 
there  for  five  years.  Then  at  the  time  of  the  move  south, 
they  came  to  Provo.  At  this  time,  Thirza  had  a  white 
swelling  on  her  leg.  For  six  months  she  was  under  the 
doctor's  care.  At  last  it  seemed  that  she  must  have  the 
leg  taken  off,  but  her  mother  would  not  listen  to  it. 

"If  I  must  bury  her,  I  will  bury  her  with  both  her 
legs,"  she  said. 

The  girl  was  on  crutches  for  over  a  year.  In  the 
meantime,  the  family  was  called  to  Santa  Clara.  She  was 
still  on  crutches  when  they  arrived. 

What  it  was  that  attracted  her  to  Dudley,  or  him  to 


THE     FAMILY     GROWS  45 

her,  we  can  only  guess.  He  was  twenty-nine  years  old, 
a  perfect  physical  specimen,  with  a  shock  of  brown  hair, 
clear  blue  eyes,  and  a  sense  of  fun.  She  was  a  slip  of  a 
girl  with  long  hair,  which  she  let  hang  loose  at  the  dances, 
with  only  a  ribbon  around  her  head.  She,  too,  was  full  of 
fun,  she  loved  to  dance  and  sing  and  laugh.  It  did  not 
matter  to  her  that  he  already  had  two  wives  and  four 
children.  He  still  was  what  she  wanted.  They  were  married 
on  August  11,  1859,  at  Manti,  Utah,  by  I.  Morley. 

Though  there  must  have  been  some  heartaches  on 
the  part  of  the  other  two  wives,  they  accepted  the  third 
with  good  grace.  Dudley  established  them  all  at  Gunlock. 
There  was  plenty  of  fertile  soil  there  and  it  was  nearer 
the  head  of  the  stream  where  the  water  did  not  dry  up 
in  the  summer. 

The  year  1859  had  been  a  dry  year  and  the  crops  did 
not  do  well,  at  least  the  wheat  crop  did  not.  Flour  was  so 
scarce  that  people  were  forced  to  try  substitutes.  They 
ground  cane  seed,  but  found  that  it  would  not  make  bread. 
Com  was  their  chief  diet,  com  meal  mush,  com  bread, 
hominy.  They  tried  as  many  ways  as  possible  to  get 
variety  but  it  was  still  com,  though  there  were  beans, 
squash,  and  greens  to  go  with  it.  If  they  had  a  small 
biscuit  of  wheat  bread  for  dinner  on  Sunday,  they  thought 
they  did  well. 

In  January,  1859,  the  county  seat  was  moved  from 
New  Harmony  to  Washington.  The  early  records  of  the 
court  proceedings,  now  on  file  at  the  Washington  County 
Court  House  give  some  interesting  sidelights  on  conditions. 
The  tax  assessment  this  year  was  one  fourth  of  one  per- 
centum;  payment  was  in  produce.  Wheat  was  $1.50  a 
bushel,  cotton  50c  a  pound,  clean  washed  wool,  75c  per 
pound.    (J.  G.  Bleak  Bk.  A  —  67) . 

Early  in  1860  Dudley  made  a  trip  north  with  molasses 
and  dried  fruit  with  which  to  buy  the  things  his  families 
needed.  On  the  way  up  he  stopped  as  usual  at  the  home 
of  Sarah  Smith  McGregor  at  Parowan.  She  was  a  daughter 
of  Aunt  Hannah  Fish.  On  his  return,  he  again  stopped 
at  her  home.  Years  before,  Sarah  had  adopted  an  Indian 
girl,  Janet,  who  went  by  the  name  of  Janet  Smith,  as  that 
was  the  name  of  Sarah's  first  husband.  She  had  lived  in 
the  home  since  infancy,   had  grown  up  with  the  other 


46  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

children,  and  had  the  same  training.  She  attended  school 
and  took  part  in  church  activities  as  they  did;  she  helped 
with  the  home  work,  but  v/as  in  no  sense  a  slave. 

On  his  way  home,  Dudley  got  out  early.  He  pulled 
out  of  the  yard  before  sunrise,  ^\dthout  waiting  to  eat 
breakfast  with  the  family,  for  he  hoped  that  he  could  get 
home  in  two  more  days.  He  had  got  out  of  town,  past  the 
fields,  and  to  the  open  road,  when  he  was  overtaken  by 
a  boy  on  horseback. 

"Brother  George  A.  Smith  wanted  to  see  you  before 
you  left  town,"  the  boy  said,  and  then  wheeled  his  horse 
and  galloped  back  without  explaining  what  was  wanted. 
Dudley  supposed  that  Apostle  Smith  had  some  message  to 
send  to  Jacob  Hamblin,  or  some  instructions  with  regard 
to  the  Indians.  So  he  turned  his  team  around  and  went 
back  to  town. 

Apostle  Smith  was  waiting  for  him  alone  in  the  parlor. 
He  hestitated  a  little  and  then  asked  Dudley  if  he  had 
ever  considered  marrying  an  Indian  girl.  This  question 
came  as  a  complete  surprise  to  the  young  man.  No,  he 
couldn't  say  that  he  had.  The  Apostle  went  on  to  say 
that  it  would  be  his  counsel  for  Dudley  to  marry  the  girl, 
Janet  Smith.  This,  too,  was  a  surprise.  He  had  known 
her  for  years,  but  had  never  thought  of  her  as  a  wife. 

Brother  Smith  went  on  to  explain  that  the  girl  had 
received  an  offer  of  marriage  from  a  white  man,  as  a 
plural  wife,  but  had  refused  it.  The  family  could  not  under- 
stand why  she  had  turned  down  so  good  an  offer;  they 
felt  that  the  opportunity  to  marry  a  white  man  was  one 
she  could  not  afford  to  pass  up.  For  a  long  time  she  would 
tell  them  nothing,  but  this  morning  after  Dudley  had  left 
in  such  haste  and  without  even  a  leave  taking,  she  bad 
broken  down. 

"There  is  only  one  man  that  I  have  ever  seen  that 
I  would  like  to  marry,"  she  said,  "and  that  man  is  Dudley 
Leavitt." 

He  went  on  to  enumerate  the  girl's  good  qualities  and 
to  show  that  with  her  training  she  should  make  an  ex- 
cellent wife.  Then,  too,  there  was  the  promise  that  the 
Lamanites  should  yet  become  a  white  and  delightsome 
people;  they  were  of  the  blood  of  Ephraim  and  would 
eventually  come  into  their  own. 


THE     FAMILY     GROWS  47 

Dudley  hestitated.  He  thought  of  the  three  wives  at 
home,  Thirza,  a  bride  of  less  than  six  months,  both  the 
others  with  young  babies.  The  season  had  been  so  hard 
that  it  was  almost  more  than  he  could  do  to  provide  for 
the  family  he  had.  He  dreaded  the  complications  that  were 
sure  to  arise  by  bringing  another  wife  into  the  group,  es- 
pecially an  Indian  wife. 

"If  you  will  take  that  girl,  marry  her,  give  a  home 
and  a  family,  and  do  your  duty  by  her,  I  promise  you  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  that  you  will  be  blessed,"  George  A. 
Smith  said  solemnly. 

"I'll  do  it,"  Dudley  said,  without  further  hesitation. 

The  girl  and  the  family  were  called  in,  the  marriage 
ceremony  performed  then  and  there,  Janet's  things  loaded 
into  the  wagon,  and  the  couple  started  on  their  strange 
honeymoon. 

The  story  of  the  arrival  home  comes  to  us  by  word 
of  mouth  through  the  years.  His  three  wives,  who  had 
been  anxiously  watching  for  him,  hurried  out  to  the  wagon. 
To  say  that  they  were  surprised  would  be  putting  it  mildly; 
to  say  that  they  were  pleased  would  be  far  from  true.  One 
cannot  help  being  a  little  sorry  for  the  girl  on  the  wagon 
who  received  so  cold  a  reception.  Mary  said  little.  As  the 
first  wife,  she  knew  her  first  duty  was  to  try  to  maintain 
order  and  dignity  in  her  husband's  house.  She  could  wait 
for  the  explanation  which  she  knew  would  be  forthcoming. 
Maria  sputtered  a  little;  Thirza  bundled  up  her  things  and 
went  home  to  her  parents.  She  felt  that  her  parents  would 
understand.  She  could  have  accepted  another  wife,  she 
told  herself  —  but  an  Indian!  It  was  more  than  she 
would  take. 

At  home  she  received  no  sympathy.  Both  her  mother 
and  her  father  told  her  she  was  wrong  to  be  so  jealous 
and  stubborn. 

"You  take  your  things  and  go  right  back,"  her  father 
told  her.  "You  should  be  ashamed  to  make  such  a  fuss. 
When  you  married  him,  he  had  two  other  wives.  They 
were  kind  to  you  and  accepted  you  into  their  home.  Now 
you  do  the  same.  He  has  acted  entirely  within  his  right. 
If  he  wants  another  wife,  he  can  take  her.  How  do  you 
know  but  what  this  was  counsel  of  the  authorities?  Any- 
way, you  go  back,  act  like  a  lady,  and  hold  your  tongiie." 

In  a  about  a  week  Thirza  went  back.    Dudley  had 


48  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

made  no  effort  to  come  to  her,  to  coax  her  back,  or  to 
offer  any  explanation.  She  had  gone  out  of  his  house  of 
her  own  free  will;  she  could  return  when  she  got  ready. 
But  he  was  happy  and  relieved  when  she  did  come.  Now 
he  could  divide  the  things  he  had  brought  from  the  city. 
He  had  made  a  rule  never  to  give  to  one  what  he  could 
not  give  to  the  others;  the  cloth  was  always  measured 
into  equal  lengths,  they  all  had  shoes  when  one  got  them; 
if  there  was  only  one  paper  of  tea,  it  was  divided  equally. 

Naturally  there  were  many  adjustments  to  make.  That 
there  were  some  differences  and  occasionally  a  few  bitter 
words,  there  can  be  no  doubt.  But  they  learned  to  bear 
and  forebear,  to  control  their  tempers  and  their  tongues. 
Mary  was  patient,  and  the  girls  learned  in  time  to  adjust 
and  to  work  together.  Most  of  the  credit  for  what  success 
they  made  of  this  strange  way  of  life  must  be  given  to 
Dudley.  He  believed  that  a  man  should  be  the  head  of  his 
own  house,  under  God.  He  treated  his  wives  with  impar- 
tiality; he  was  gentle  and  cheerful;  he  loved  his  children. 
Whenever  he  came  into  the  house,  they  all  ran  to  him. 
He  never  sat  down  that  they  were  not  all  on  his  lap.  He 
observed  family  prayer,  the  group  kneeling  together  every 
morning  and  evening  to  ask  God's  blessing  and  guidance, 
and  to  pray  for  the  strength  and  grace  they  needed.  In 
the  evening,  he  often  read  aloud  while  the  women  sewed 
or  knitted  or  mended. 

Soon  he  built  each  wife  a  house  of  her  own,  one  large 
log  room  with  a  shed  at  the  back.  Janet's  was  a  part  dug- 
out against  the  hill,  but  it  was  cool  in  summer  and  warm 
in  winter,  and  the  other  wives  felt  that  it  was  as  good  an 
establishment  as  theirs.  Each  had  a  fireplace  to  cook  over, 
a  bed  built  into  the  corner  laced  with  rawhide  strips  and 
with  a  good  shuck  tick.  Each  had  a  home-made  table  and 
several  stools  of  split  logs  with  awkward,  out-standing 
legs.  Each  had  her  own  dishes  and  bedding.  He  gave  each 
a  cow,  a  pig,  and  some  chickens,  and  what  they  made  of 
what  they  had,  depended  on  their  own  thrift. 

The  ideal  to  which  he  worked  all  his  life  was  to  keep 
his  families  together,  to  have  his  wives  where  he  could 
see  them  all  every  day,  and  to  be  close  to  his  children,  an 
ideal  that  became  increasingly  difficult  as  the  families 
grew.  He  sensed  the  responsibility  which  he  had  assumed, 
and  resolved  to  carry  out  his  part  of  it,  with  the  help  of  God. 


CHAPTER    VII 


THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  DIXIE 


THE  LEADERS  of  the  church  had  watched  with 
great  interest  the  progress  of  the  little  colonies  on 
their  southern  frontier.  With  the  Civil  War  on 
back  in  the  states,  it  was  almost  impossible  to  get  cotton 
goods;  it  had  always  been  a  problem  to  secure  sugar.  If 
it  could  be  demonstrated  that  these  articles  could  be  raised 
in  southern  Utah,  it  would  be  of  great  benefit.  The  first 
samples  of  cotton  raised  on  the  Santa  Clara  and  sent  to 
Salt  Lake  City  caused  a  great  deal  of  conjecture,  as  did 
the  cloth  samples  which  they  sent  the  second  year. 

In  1857  a  company  of  converts,  most  of  them  from 
the  South,  had  been  sent  to  establish  Washington,  Wash- 
ington County,  under  the  leadership  of  Robert  D.  Coving- 
ton, to  raise  cotton.  There  were  some  one  hundred  and 
sixty  people  in  the  company.  The  next  year,  1858,  a  group 
was  sent  to  establish  a  cotton  farm  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Tonaquint,  or  at  the  junction  of  the  Santa  Clara  and 
Virgin  Rivers.  This  was  under  Joseph  Home,  and  is  said 
to  have  been  the  first  agricultural  experiment  station  in 
the  United  States.  That  the  people  were  actually  experi- 
menting is  shown  by  this  extract  from  a  letter  from  James 
H.  Martineau  to  B.  R.  Carrington,  dated  August  22,  1857, 
"While  at  Harmony,  Mrs.  E.  N.  Groves  showed  us  a  piece 
of  cloth,  the  warp  being  cotton  grown  at  the  Santa  Clara 
and  the  filling  being  the  bark  of  a  species  of  milk  weed, 
the  fibre  being  long,  and  almost  as  strong  as  silk". 

In  May,  1861,  President  Brigham  Young,  George  A. 
Smith,  Daniel  H.  Wells,  John  Taylor,  Bishop  Edward 
Hunter  and  others  visited  the  southern  settlements.  They 
reported  twenty  families  in  Santa  Clara  and  seventy-nine 

[49] 


50  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

in  Washington  County.  Of  the  visit,  the  Deseret  News 
said:  "At  Santa  Clara  there  are  several  fine  young  peach 
orchards.  It  is  estimated  that  1000  bushels  of  peaches  will 
be  produced  there  this  season.  Jacob  Hamblin  has  a 
hundred  bearing  trees.  Mr.  E.  Dodge  has  a  fine  young 
orchard  and  vineyard,  consisting  of  apples,  peaches,  apri- 
cots, nectarines,  plums,  pears,  quinces,  almonds,  figs,  English 
walnuts,  gooseberries,  currants  and  Catawaba,  Isabella  and 
California  grapes,  all  in  a  thrifty  and  promising  condition. 
The  cotton  crop  looks  very  well,  but  not  as  forward  as 
usual,  and  crops  in  general  were  backward."  (Des.  News, 
11-116). 

At  this  time,  Dudley  and  his  families  were  living  on 
the  present  site  of  Gunlock,  where  they,  too,  had  thrifty 
orchards  and  vineyards.  Others  had  told  of  the  great 
fertility  of  the  land,  and  of  its  adaptability  to  the  growing 
of  fruit  and  grapes,  as  well  as  cotton.  Perhaps  the  report 
of  the  first  Washington  County  Fair,  held  in  September, 
helped  to  establish  this  idea  of  the  southern  part  of  the 
state.  The  report  said:  "September  7,  1860,  the  Wash- 
ington County  Agricultural  and  Manufacturing  society  held 
its  first  exhibition  at  Washington,  the  county  seat.  A 
splendid  collection  of  fruits  and  other  products  were  brought 
in.  Among  other  things  a  cotton  stalk  containing  307  bolls 
and  form?  and  a  sunflower  which  measured  three  feet 
in  circumference.  The  ladies'  department  also  represented 
a  very  creditable  appearance." 

The  combined  result  of  all  these  reports  was  that 
Brigham  Young  decided  to  colonize  southern  Utah.  He 
would  establish  the  city  of  St.  George,  with  some  three 
hundred  families.  He  also  decided  to  send  a  colony  of 
Swiss  emigrants  to  Santa  Clara  to  raise  grapes  and  fruit. 

Among  all  the  enterprises  necessary  in  colonizing  the 
state,  perhaps  none  was  more  heroic  than  this.  These  con- 
verts had  come  across  the  ocean  and  to  the  Missouri  River 
through  the  help  of  the  Perpetual  Emigration  Fund,  There 
they  made  hand-carts,  which  they  loaded  with  all  their  be- 
longings and  pulled  all  the  weary  fourteen  hundred  miles 
to  the  valley.  When  it  was  decided  to  send  them  another 
three  hundred  miles  south  to  this  last  frontier,  volunteer 
teams  were  called  to  transport  them.  One  man  hauled  a 
family  from  Salt  Lake  City  to  Provo,  another  from  Provo 


THE     SETTLEMENT     OF     DIXIE  51 

to  Nehpi,  another  from  Nephi  to  Fillmore,  and  so  on,  the 
last  being  from  Parowan  to  Santa  Clara. 

An  old  brother  Jones  of  Cedar  City,  in  speaking  of 
this,  said,  "I  was  just  a  boy,  sent  to  drive  my  father's 
team  from.  Cedar  City  to  Santa  Clara  to  take  a  father, 
mother,  and  four  children.  I  unloaded  them  in  the  sand 
underneath  an  old  willow  tree.  I  shall  never  forget  my 
feelings  as  I  turned  my  team  around  and  drove  away.  I 
thought  I  was  leaving  that  family  there  to  starve.  They 
had  a  roll  of  bedding,  a  small  box  of  clothes,  a  chest  with 
some  carpenter's  tools  in  it  —  all  that  they  had  been  able 
to  haul  across  the  plains  in  their  handcart.  There  was 
not  a  shovel  or  hoe  or  ax,  or  any  of  the  other  tools  they 
would  need.  There  was  little  food,  and  no  evidence  of 
where  they  might  get  more  when  that  was  gone.  All 
through  my  life  the  memory  of  those  people  left  there 
in  that  desert  has  haunted  me." 

The  group  evidently  came  in  good  spirits,  however, 
for  George  A.  Smith,  writing  in  the  Millenial  Star  said, 
"We  met  a  company  of  fourteen  wagons  led  by  Daniel 
Bonelli,  at  Kanarra  Creek.  They  excited  much  curiosity 
through  the  country  by  their  singing  and  good  cheer.  They 
expected  to  settle  at  Santa  Clara  village  where  there  is  a 
reservation  of  land  selected  for  them  that  is  considered 
highly  adaptable  to  grape  culture.  Six  of  their  wagons 
were  furnished  by  the  church."    (Mil.  Star.  24:  41-42). 

The  company  arrived  November  28,  1861  and  camped 
around  the  adobe  meeting  house.  As  soon  as  their  first 
rude  shelters  were  made,  they  began  on  their  ditch  and 
dam.  It  was  completed  on  December  24,  Christmas  Eve, 
and  was. the  occasion  for  a  celebration.  It  had  cost  $1030.00 
in  labor,  with  work  valued  at  $2.00  a  day. 

The  next  day  the  rain  began.  Old-timers  claim  that 
it  rained  for  forty  days.  At  least  the  rainy  season  did 
last  more  than  a  month.  Clothes  and  bedding  were  wet 
and  could  not  be  dried.  The  dugouts  and  other  shelters 
gave  poor  protection,  even  with  all  the  utensils  to  catch 
the  drippings.  Food  molded.  Fires  were  hard  to  keep 
going  and  harder  to  start  if  they  went  out.  It  was  a  month 
of  misery  and  suffering  for  all. 

Then  came  the  flood.  For  days  the  creek  had  been 
rising,  until  it  was  swollen  to  many  times  its  normal  size. 


IJ.    OP    II  i        i  ID 


52  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

One  night  the  people  were  awakened  by  its  roaring  —  like 
a  wild  beast  unleashed.  Every  few  minutes  there  would 
be  a  loud  splash  as  a  large  piece  of  bank  fell  into  the 
water.  The  fort  had  been  built  well  back  on  higher  ground, 
but  now  it  was  plain  that  it  was  in  danger.  Those  nearest 
the  stream  began  to  move  to  higher  ground.  They  picked 
their  way  through  the  darkness,  carrying  their  quilts  to 
the  top  of  the  hill  and  tucking  shivering  children  into 
their  damp  folds.  A  few  pine  torches  flitted  about;  one 
or  two  had  made  lanterns  of  candles  stuck  into  the  side 
of  tin  cans.  But  the  light  was  a  feeble  flicker,  making  the 
darkness  outside  its  tiny  circle  seem  even  more  dense. 

Those  in  charge  ordered  everybody  out  of  the  fort. 
But  it  was  not  enough  just  to  get  out,  they  must  move 
their  food  and  clothing  and  bedding.  A  woman  who  had 
given  birth  to  a  baby  the  day  before  must  be  carried 
to  safety.  Long  before  they  were  through,  the  water  was 
nearly  waist  deep  through  the  fort.  They  tied  a  rope  from 
the  gate  to  a  tree  on  the  higher  ground,  which  was  a 
veritable  life  line  for  the  people  so  frantically  trying  to 
carry  out  their  stores  of  wheat  and  molasses.  By  keeping 
a  firm  hold  on  the  rope,  they  could  be  sure  where  they 
were  going  and  more  sure  of  their  footing.  The  horror  of 
it  all,  the  darkness,  and  the  savage  stream,  made  some  of 
them  wonder  if  this  might  be  the  end  of  the  world. 

When  the  first  faint  streak  of  light  along  the  eastern 
horizon  told  them  morning  had  come,  it  brought  only 
more  clearly  their  predicament.  The  mad  river  was  slash- 
ing into  the  bank,  carving  out  pieces  as  big  as  a  house. 
Already  one  corner  of  the  fort  was  gone. 

Jacob  Hamblin  ventured  too  near  the  edge  and  the 
piece  of  ground  on  which  he  was  standing  slipped  into  the 
water.  Such  a  panic!  While  the  women  and  children 
screamed  and  cried,  someone  untied  the  rope  which  had 
been  their  guide  all  through  the  night,  made  a  lasso  of  it, 
and  threw  it  to  him  just  as  the  last  of  the  soil  on  which 
he  stood  dissolved  into  the  water.  With  the  help  of  all 
hands  on  the  bank,  he  was  hauled  back  to  safety. 

All  day  long  they  watched  the  fruits  of  their  six  years' 
labor  go.  Tree  by  tree,  their  largest  orchard  went,  each 
one  bending  down  slowly  as  if  bowing  to  the  will  of  the 
river.    The  men  had  been  frantically  trying  to  move  the 


THE     SETTLEMENT     OF     DIXIE  53 

wheat  from  the  store  room  in  the  fort.  They  went  until  one 
comer  and  part  of  the  wall  had  caved  in.  But  with  all  their 
efforts,  much  of  their  bread  supply  was  lost.  By  nightfall, 
the  whole  little  colony  was  washed  away  and  the  people 
stood  shivering  and  shelterless  on  top  of  the  hill,  their 
few  household  effects  piled  in  confusion  about  them.  The 
flood  was  receding,  but  somewhere  away  down  stream, 
buried  in  mud,  were  the  grist  mill,  the  molasses  mill,  and 
the  homemade  cotton  gin. 

Left  now  to  start  all  over,  they  decided  to  locate  the 
town  up  round  the  point  of  the  hill  from  where  the  fort 
had  been.  They  lost  no  time  in  marking  off  lots,  the  men 
drawing  cuts  for  their  locations.  Shelters  were  erected, 
most  of  them  dugouts  against  the  hill  with  the  fronts  held 
up  by  poles  and  thatched  with  willows  and  earth  to  protect 
them  against  the  cold  weather. 

Work  on  the  new  ditch  and  dam  commenced  at  once, 
February  17,  1862.  It  was  finished  March  16  at  a  cost  of 
$4000.00.  The  irrigation  reports  of  1865  reported  that 
Santa  Clara  had  a  main  canal  3  miles  long,  five  feet  wide 
and  three  feet  deep,  costing  $8000.00.  (Des.  News  5:30). 
Before  the  flood  the  creek  could  be  stepped  across  in  many 
places.  After  1862  it  was  150  yards  wide  and  25  feet  deep. 
(Mil.  Star.  24:  276). 

At  the  time  of  this  flood  Dudley  had  his  families  all 
at  Gunlock,  each  in  a  log  house  built  close  together  in  the 
shape  of  a  fort.  When  the  rain  continued  and  the  creek 
began  raising,  the  women  cooked  up  what  they  could  and 
moved  a  part  of  their  things  up  the  hill.  When  the  heaviest 
flood  came  in  the  night  they  all  had  to  get  out.  Hannah, 
then  only  six  years  old,  remembered  the  incident  well, 
and  told  of  this  in  her  later  years.  Her  Uncle  Joseph  Hunts- 
man carried  Dudley,  Jr.,  in  his  arms  and  her  on  his  back 
up  into  the  rocks  for  safety.  The  mothers  and  Dudley 
had  all  they  could  do  to  handle  the  others,  for  Mary  had 
two,  Orin  and  Orson,  both  very  small;  Maria  had  two, 
Orilla  and  Elsie,  Thirza  had  one  and  Janet  one  —  eight 
babies  under  six  years  of  age  to  move  in  the  night  to  beds 
in  the  open.  The  houses  were  all  washed  away,  though 
through  their  foresight,  nearly  everything  else  was  saved. 

This  spring  and  summer  was  a  hard  one  for  all  the 
Santa  Clara  settlement.   St.  George  did  not  fare  so  badly, 


54  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

for  they  had  brought  provisions  to  last  until  another 
harvest.  But  the  Swiss  colony  were  in  dire  circumstances. 
It  was  now  that  Dudley  and  his  brother,  Lemuel,  had  a 
chance  to  show  their  true  character.  Dudley  made  a  trip 
north  for  a  load  of  flour,  which  he  divided  among  the 
people  according  to  the  need  and  the  size  of  the  family, 
a  pan  full  here,  a  part  of  a  sack  there.  Every  dust  of  it 
must  be  saved.  During  the  summer,  he  killed  several  beeves 
and  divided  them  in  the  same  way,  giving  each  family  a 
piece  of  flesh  and  some  boiling  meat.  He  had  cattle  of  his 
own,  and  he  also  killed  wild  cattle  from  the  Bull  Valley 
herd.  Every  part  of  the  animal  was  used.  One  old  lady 
said  that  the  sweetest  meal  she  had  ever  eaten  was  of 
tripe,  or  part  of  the  stomach  lining  of  one  of  these. 

Dudley's  daughter,  Mary  Ellen,  tells  this  incident:  "I 
was  visiting  Santa  Clara  years  later  as  a  young  woman. 
My  cousin  and  I  were  going  down  the  sidewalk  when  we 
met  one  of  these  old  Swiss  ladies.  My  cousin  introduced 
me  as  the  daughter  of  Dudley  Leavitt.  The  old  woman 
threw  her  arms  around  me  and  began  to  hug  and  kiss  me 
between  laughing  and  crying  at  the  same  time.  I  didn't 
knov/  what  to  make  of  it.  I  wondered  if  she  had  lost  her 
mind.  'I  love  anyone  who  is  anything  to  do  with  Dudley 
Leavitt',  she  said.  *I  love  the  sound  of  his  name.  He  saved 
our  lives.  He  brought  us  flour  and  meat  when  we  would 
have  died  without  food.  He  didn't  sell  them  to  us.  He  gave 
them  to  us;  he  divided  what  he  had.  May  the  Lord  bless 
him.'  " 

When  Mary  Ellen  got  home  she  said,  "Father,  why 
didn't  you  ever  tell  us  about  the  early  days  at  Santa  Clara 
when  you  took  the  settlers  food?" 

"It  was  nothing,"  Dudley  answered.  "I  couldn't  see 
them  starve,  could  I?" 

Dudley  not  only  had  his  own  families  to  care  for,  but 
he  had  other  obligations.  His  mother  lived  with  him  much 
of  the  time.  He  had  children  not  his  own  to  provide  for. 
One  was  Jerry  Steiner,  a  boy  whose  mother  had  died  on 
the  plains  and  whose  father  went  on  to  California.  Dudley 
kept  the  boy  in  his  home  until  he  was  old  enough  to  go 
out  for  himself,  when  he  gave  him  a  team  and  wagon,  and 
let  him  make  his  own  way.  During  the  years  that  he  lived 
in  the  Leavitt  home,  Jerry  took  a  team  and  a  load  of  pro- 


THE     SETTLEMENT     OF     DIXIE  55 

visions  back  to  meet  emigrants  on  the  way.  Two  different 
times  Dudley  sent  outfits  back  to  Missouri  to  help  bring 
to  Utah  those  with  no  way  to  come. 

At  one  time  a  woman  in  St.  George  had  lost  her 
husband  and  was  left  with  a  little  son,  Reuben  Wright. 
She  had  to  work  and  could  not  care  for  him,  so  she  went 
to  Erastus  Snow  for  advise  as  to  what  to  do. 

'Take  the  child  to  Dudley  Leavitt  at  Gunlock,"  he 
said  after  a  few  minutes  study. 

She  protested,  saying  that  Dudley  Leavitt  already  had 
a  large  family,  more  than  he  could  take  care  of. 

"My  advise  is  to  take  the  child  to  Dudley  Leavitt," 
Brother  Snow  insisted. 

She  followed  his  advice.  Little  Reuben  lived  in  Dudley's 
home  for  several  years,  as  one  of  his  children,  until  the 
mother  was  in  a  position  to  take  him  again  herself. 

Years  later,  Weir  and  Dudley,  Jr.,  were  going  to  Salt 
Lake  with  a  load  of  fruit.  They  camped  in  a  little  town 
overnight,  and  a  small  girl  came  out  to  sell  them  some 
apples. 

"Why,  we  are  from  Dixie,"  they  told  her.  "We  have 
a  load  of  fruit  of  our  own  to  sell." 

The  little  girl  went  back  to  the  house,  and  soon  the 
mother  came  out. 

"Did  you  say  you  were  from  Dixie?"  she  asked. 

When  they  told  her  they  were,  she  asked,  "Do  you 
happen  to  know  Dudley  Leavitt?" 

"We  ought  to,"  Weir  told  her,  "He  is  our  father." 

Then  she  said  that  she  was  the  mother  of  Reuben 
Wright.  The  boy  was  by  this  time  grown  and  married. 
She,  herself,  had  remarried  and  had  a  young  family.  She 
wanted  them  to  tell  their  father  how  she  still  appreciated 
all  that  he  had  done  for  her  in  taking  care  of  her  boy 
while  she  could  not. 

So  it  was  always  with  Dudley.  He  went  about  doing 
that  which  was  nearest  him,  without  show  and  without 
hope  of  reward.  "Cast  your  bread  upon  the  waters,"  was 
not  only  a  quotation  he  often  used;  it  was  a  guide  for 
everyday  living. 


CHAPTER     VIII 


AT  CLOVER  VALLEY 


WITH  THE  coming  of  more  white  settlers  to  the 
south,  the  difficulties  with  the  Indians  increased. 
The  tribes,  as  a  whole,  were  a  miserable,  degraded 
lot,  without  any  skills  and  with  little  knowledge  of  the 
storing  of  food,  so  that  the  late  winter  months  were  times 
of  starvation  for  them.  The  more  white  people  that  came 
into  the  country  the  less  game  there  was,  until  they  must 
resort  to  petty  thieving.  They  began  to  resent  the  white 
settlers  and  to  lose  the  feeling  of  reverence  they  had  for 
them  in  the  earliest  years. 

One  dark  stormy  night  as  Dudley  was  traveling  up 
the  creek,  he  was  given  the  order  to  halt.  By  a  flash  of 
lightning  he  could  see  that  he  was  surrounded  by  Indians 
with  drawn  bows. 

"Wamptun!"  he  cried.  "Wamptun  Tunghi!"  This  was 
his  name  among  the  natives,  and  he  wanted  them  to  be 
sure  to  know  who  he  was. 

He  began  telling  them  that  he  was  their  friend;  he 
reminded  them  of  the  times  he  had  given  them  food  and 
had  helped  them  in  many  ways.  It  took  an  eloquent  plea 
to  turn  them  from  their  design,  for  one  of  their  braves  had 
been  killed  by  a  white  man,  and  according  to  their  code, 
they  must  kill  a  white  man  to  atone  for  it.  At  last  an  old 
chief  took  Dudley's  part,  and  they  finally  consented  to  let 
him  go  in  peace. 

There  were  now  more  people  at  Santa  Clara  than  the 
land  would  support.  Jacob  Hamblin  had  moved  to  Kanab 
to  try  to  keep  peace  among  the  tribes  there,  and  a  number 
of  the  earlier  settlers  were  counseled  to  move  to  Clover 
Valley.  Edward  Bunker  was  in  charge  of  the  group.  In 
her  later  years,  Dudley's  oldest  daughter,  Hannah  Leavitt 

[56] 


AT      CLOVER      VALLEY  57 

Terry,  wrote  an  account  of  conditions  which  gives  some 
very  interesting  side-lights: 

"In  the  spring  of  1864,  father  started  to  move  his 
families  to  Clover  Valley.  Aunt  Maria  and  Aunt  Janet  went 
first.  Later,  he  took  Aunt  Thirza  and  mother's  three  oldest 
children,  myself,  Dudley  and  Orin.  Mother  had  a  web  of 
cloth  in  the  loom  at  Santa  Clara  and  stayed  behind  to 
finish  it.  I  think  a  number  of  families  were  called  to  be 
on  guard  there  for  treacherous  Indians.  Brothers  Luke 
and  Matthew  Syphus,  Brothers  Amos  and  Bradford  Hunt, 
Brothers  Brown  and  Hamilton  Crowe  and  Brother  Young 
all  had  their  families  there.  Also  Brother  Blair  had  both 
his  families  there. 

"Minty  Young  was  a  girl  about  my  age,  Lavina  Syphus 
was  a  little  older,  Leath  Crowe,  Eliza  Ellen  and  Linda  Hunt, 
Louisa  and  Eliza  Leavitt,  Uncle  Jerry's  daughters,  were 
all  girls  together  and  we  used  to  have  real  good  times 
dancing  and  skating. 

"The  houses  were  built  close  together  in  the  shape  of 
a  fort,  the  school  house  being  partly  across  one  end,  and 
the  town  ditch  ran  through  the  center  of  the  fort.  The 
first  corral  was  built  at  the  northwest  end  of  the  fort,  the 
fence  at  one  end  of  the  fields  forming  one  side  of  the  corral. 
Later,  a  big  public  corral  was  built  on  the  south  side  of  the 
fort.  We  used  to  take  our  knitting  and  go  out  in  the  shade  of 
the  big  haystacks.  Lavinia  Syphus  always  took  more  yam 
than  the  rest  of  us;  she  was  a  faster  knitter.  We  all  knit 
our  own  stockings. 

"The  Indians  were  quite  peaceable  when  we  first  moved 
there.  They  would  bring  dried  berries  and  pinenuts  to  trade 
for  flour  and  potatoes.  I  remember  the  large  sacks  of 
pinenuts  that  used  to  stand  behind  the  door. 

"Once,  when  the  Indians  got  hungry,  they  sold  Susie 
to  father.  The  Indian  put  down  a  blanket  and  father  poured 
wheat  on  it  as  long  as  any  would  stay  on  without  rolling 
off.  I  can  still  see  father  holding  the  bucket  and  pouring 
it  on.  He  also  let  them  have  some  sheep  that  were  killed 
before  they  went  away.  Susie  was  a  little  Indian  girl  about 
five  years  old.  Aunt  Janet  took  care  of  her.  I  can  still 
see  her  crying  when  the  Indians  went  away.  Father  kept 
her  five  years  and  let  Brother  William  Pulsipher  have  her 
for  a  span  of  oxen." 


58  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

This  extract  from  the  oldest  child  in  the  family  tells 
many  things  about  their  home  economy.  Though  she  was 
only  twelve  years  old  at  the  time,  she  had  always  assumed 
responsibility  and  was  matured  for  her  years.  Besides 
knitting  her  own  stockings,  she  must  help  with  those  of 
the  rest  of  the  family,  while  she  seemed  never  through  with 
dish-washing.  By  this  time  there  were  eleven  children  in 
the  family  younger  than  she.  Her  own  mother,  Mary,  had 
four  others,  Maria  had  three,  Thirza  two  and  Janet  two, 
a  total  of  twelve  children  under  twelve  years  of  age. 

The  custom  of  buying  Indian  children  was  quite  com- 
mon. Earlier,  the  Utes  had  carried  on  a  business  of  buying 
or  stealing  them  and  selling  them  to  the  Mexicans  for 
slaves.  The  Mormons  opposed  this,  and  through  their  in- 
fluence had  it  stopped.  But  they  themselves  sometimes 
bought  children,  always  if  the  parents  were  forced  to  sell 
one  to  get  food  for  the  others.  The  thing  that  prompted 
this  was  their  belief  that  the  Indians  would  be  redeemed, 
that  they  would  become  a  white  and  delightsome  people. 
This  was  one  way  in  which  the  Mormons  could  help  the 
process  of  civilizing  the  natives.  The  Indian  children  were 
taken  into  the  family,  trained  to  do  home  work  and  farming, 
and  taught  religion.  They  were  not,  in  the  common  sense, 
slaves. 

When  the  colony  first  moved  to  Clover  Valley,  they 
thought  it  was  in  Utah,  but  later  surveys  showed  it  to  be 
in  Nevada.  It  was  a  delightful  spot,  a  small  valley  running 
east  and  west,  carpeted  with  grass  and  watered  by  several 
fine  springs.  Surrounding  it  on  all  sides  were  low,  rolling 
hills  covered  with  sage  brush  and  cedar  trees,  an  excellent 
range  for  cattle.   By  this  time,  Dudley  had  a  good  herd. 

The  first  year  was  very  happy  and  successful,  the 
winter,  mild  and  open,  and  the  crops  good.  During  the 
next  summer,  a  sickness  cam.e  among  the  babies.  One 
writer  said  that  it  terminated  in  the  death  of  every  baby 
in  town  under  six  months  of  age,  twelve  in  all.  Hannah 
Terry's  account  said  that  all  but  three  babies  died;  Thirza's 
baby,  Mary  Ellen;  Aunt  Selinda  Huntsman's  baby,  Luna; 
and  the  Syphus  baby,  Levi,  were  spared. 

During  the  second  summer  a  camp  of  prospectors  had 
begun  some  mining  activities  at  the  lower  end  of  the  Meadow 
Valley.   Soon  they  began  to  have  trouble  with  the  natives. 


AT      CLOVER      VALLEY  59 

Instead  of  using  the  Mormon  methods,  they  decided  to  fight 
it  out.  When  some  Indians  stole  their  horses,  they  took 
three  of  them  prisoners.  One  of  them  got  away.  In  her 
story  of  it,  Minerva  Judd  says: 

"I  never  saw  such  running  before.  They  shot  at  him, 
but  he  darted  this  way  and  that  and  evaded  them.  He 
went  like  a  kite  in  the  wind.  He  beat  both  horse  and  foot." 
The  others  tried  also  to  escape,  and  fought  like  blood- 
hounds.  In  the  struggle,  they  were  killed. 

That  was  the  way  the  trouble  began,  and  the  spirit  of 
unrest  and  enmity  grew.  Throughout  the  southern  part  of 
the  state  the  Indians  seemed  to  be  watching  every  oppor- 
tunity to  harass  the  settlers.  Chief  among  the  trouble- 
makers in  the  Clover  Valley  section  was  Old  Bush-head. 
Though  the  whites  gathered  their  cattle  in  at  night  and 
kept  a  strong  watch  around  the  corral,  some  were  missing. 

One  night  it  was  Bradford  Hunt's  turn  to  stand  guard. 
Several  times  they  had  found  evidence  that  the  natives 
were  trying  to  break  into  the  corral.  So  Bradford  Hunt 
was  cautioned  to  keep  a  careful  lookout  for  any  attempt 
to  break  through.  The  night  was  dark  and  stormy.  As 
Brother  Hunt  made  his  rounds,  a  flash  of  lightning  re- 
vealed the  crouched  figure  of  an  Indian  with  his  bow 
drawn,  sitting  in  the  corner  of  the  fence.  The  same  in- 
stant Bradford  fired.  They  found  the  Indian  next  morning 
slumped  down  where  he  sat,  his  bow  dropped,  and  a  bullet 
through  his  heart.  Knowing  the  Indian  temperament  and 
fearing  for  his  own  safety,  Bradford  Hunt  soon  moved 
north. 

Bushhead  continued  his  thieving.  Again  and  again  he 
took  cattle;  always  he  was  inciting  the  others  to  malicious 
attitudes.  At  one  time  Dudley  led  a  group  of  men  to  the 
head  of  the  Beaver  Dam  Wash  in  search  of  the  band.  They 
saw  the  campfire  after  night,  the  Indians  gathered  around 
roasting  a  beef  that  they  had  killed.  At  the  approach  of  the 
white  men  the  Indians  scattered  like  quail.  Dudley  called  out 
to  tell  them  that  it  was  Wamptun  and  that  he  would  not  hurt 
them.  They  came  back  hesitatingly,  knowing  that  he  had 
plenty  of  cause  to  be  angry.  They  sat  around  the  fire  and 
talked  things  over,  and  Bushhead  promised  to  do  better. 
In  the  meantime  the  wives  and  children  at  home  were 
filled  with  fear  because  the  pony  which  Dudley  rode,  "But- 


60  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

termilk  Dave",  had  come  back  with  his  reins  dangling,  and 
they  were  afraid  the  rider  had  been  shot  by  an  Indian. 

Again  and  again  Bushhead  broke  his  word  until  he 
became  a  menace  to  the  whole  section.  Finally,  Dudley 
came  to  St.  George  to  ask  Apostle  Erastus  Snow  what 
should  be  done.  He  was  advised  to  have  Bushhead  killed, 
but  to  have  the  Indians  do  it.  Bushhead  had  killed  some 
miners  who  were  going  through  the  country,  which  made 
him  an  outlaw,  even  among  his  own  people. 

When  Dudley  came  back  he  called  the  Indians  to- 
gether and  told  them  the  decision  of  the  Mormon  chief. 
He  showed  them  how  to  build  a  scaffold  on  which  to  hang 
Bushhead  for  murder.  Then  Dudley  left  the  Indians  to  carry 
out  the  orders.  When  the  old  chief  was  caught,  he  called  all 
day  for  Wamptun.  If  Wamptun  were  only  there,  they 
would  not  kill  him,  he  said.  Wamptun  would  do  something 
to  save  him.  But  Dudley  was  gone  and  did  not  come  back, 
and  Bushhead  had  to  pay  the  penalty. 

The  next  winter  was  severe.  The  Navajoes  from  across 
the  Colorado  raided  parts  of  the  country.  Whitmore  and 
Mclntyre  were  killed  at  Pipe  Springs  in  January.  The 
Berry  brothers  were  murdered  near  Short  Creek,  and  two 
of  Powell's  men  were  ambushed  and  killed  near  Mt.  Trum- 
bull. The  uprising  seemed  to  be  so  general  that  President 
Young  sent  word  for  those  living  in  scattered  communities 
to  move  together  for  safety.  Apostle  Erastus  Snow  visited 
Clover  VaUey  on  July  12,  1866,  and  advised  the  people  to 
abandon  the  place  because  they  were  so  few  and  so  far 
from  help  that  the  Indians  might  slaughter  them  all. 

Obedient  to  counsel,  the  people  hurried  their  harvests 
and  prepared  to  move  before  another  winter  should  set  in. 
Part  of  them  moved  to  Panaca  (the  Indian  word  for  money) , 
and  part  of  them  went  to  Shoal  Creek,  above  where  the 
town  of  Enterprise  now  stands.  Since  Shoal  Creek  had 
so  few  homes,  Dudley  decided  to  send  two  of  his  wives, 
Maria  and  Thirza,  to  Santa  Clara  for  the  winter.  Jerry 
Steiner,  then  quite  a  large  boy,  would  go  along  to  do  the 
chores  and  outside  work,  and  would  go  to  school.  Maria 
and  Mary  would  go  to  Shoal  Creek.  It  was  hard,  this  di- 
viding the  family  up,  but  all  understood  that  it  was  only 
temporary. 

At  this  time  there  were  five  families  living  along  Shoal 


AT     CLOVER      VALLEY  61 

Creek  and  two  on  ranches  eight  miles  apart.  They  all 
moved  together  and  located  at  the  big  willow  patch  at  the 
junction  of  the  stream.  Those  living  there  were  Zera,  John 
and  William  Pulsipher,  Thomas  S.  Terry  and  Levi  H.  Cal- 
loway. Those  coming  in  from  Clover  Valley  were  old 
Brother  James  William  Huntsman,  his  sons,  Joseph  S., 
and  Hyrum  R.,  Dudley  Leavitt  and  his  brother,  Jeremiah, 
Amos  Hunt  and  his  sons,  James  W.,  and  Jonathan,  Zodac 
Parker  and  Brown  B.  Crowe.  As  before,  they  built  their 
houses  in  a  hollow  square  or  fort,  leaving  room  in  the  en- 
closure for  other  homes,  and  several  of  the  young  men 
married  during  the  winter.  Some  of  the  houses  were  made 
of  logs,  some  of  adobe,  and  some  of  rock.  They  all  faced 
in,  with  no  doors  or  windows  opening  to  the  outside.  All 
were  thatched  with  grass  and  willows  covered  with  dirt,  a 
good  enough  shelter  unless  it  rained  hard  and  long,  when 
they  leaked  mud  for  days. 

The  settlers  sank  a  well  in  the  center  of  the  fort,  which 
gave  plenty  of  clear,  cold  water.  The  first  colonists  re- 
served the  small  plot  of  two  or  three  acres,  which  they 
had  previously  used  for  a  garden,  but  they  divided  their 
farm  land  equally,  and  the  men  drew  lots  for  it,  the  oldest 
having  the  first  chance. 

On  January  2,  1867,  an  express  from  Pine  Valley 
brought  word  that  the  Indians  had  taken  a  band  of  horses 
from  Cyrus  Hancock  and  left  him  wounded.  A  scouting 
party,  of  which  Dudley  Leavitt  was  a  member,  was  sent 
out  to  watch  the  various  passes  and  to  warn  the  people 
at  the  Meadows.  In  a  few  days  William  Pulsipher  came 
back  with  the  word  that  he  was  a  member  of  the  posse 
from  St.  George  which  pursued  the  thieves  eighty  miles, 
surprised  and  killed  all  but  two  of  the  gang,  and  brought 
back  the  stolen  stock. 

In  the  faU  of  1867,  they  built  their  new  school  house. 
Orson  Huntsman's  account  gives  a  good  picture  of  com- 
munity activities.  He  says: 

"Later  in  the  fall  the  brethren  got  pine  logs  out  of 
Little  Pine  Valley  and  hewed  them  and  built  a  meeting 
house  18  by  25  feet,  with  a  big  stone  fireplace  in  one  end. 
It  was  built  at  one  end  of  the  fort,  covered  with  lumber 
and  dirt,  and  was  ready  for  use  on  the  first  of  January, 
1868.    This  house  was  used  for  meetings,  schools,  and  a 


62  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

dance  hall.  And  to  get  wood  to  warm  the  building  and  to 
make  work  light  they  chose  up  sides;  there  was  five  men 
to  each  side  to  do  the  chopping  and  four  teams  with  team- 
sters. They  were  to  work  two  hours  and  the  side  that  got 
beat  was  to  furnish  supper  and  a  dance  for  the  town.  One 
side  got  nine  cords  of  good  cedar  wood,  the  other  twelve, 
making  21  cords  in  all  in  two  hours  work.  This  wood  lasted 
two  or  three  years,  besides  making  a  good  lively  time  and 
a  good  dance  and  supper." 

That  winter  the  rains  began  in  December,  and  great 
floods  came  down,  washing  out  deep  gullies  and  making 
the  roads  impassable.  Later,  it  began  to  snow,  so  that  the 
people  were  completely  shut  in  for  months.  So  long  as 
they  had  plenty  of  fuel  and  food  enough,  they  got  along 
very  well.  They  made  their  own  amusements.  One  town 
activity  was  the  organization  of  a  "Mutual  Benefit  Society", 
for  the  improvement  of  the  speech  of  old  and  young,  and 
particularly  for  practice  and  experience  in  public  speaking. 

The  winter  storms  meant  good  crops  in  the  spring  and 
summer.  On  July  15,  1868,  Erastus  Snow,  Jos.  W.  Young, 
Jacob  Gates,  and  others  paid  them  a  visit.  The  whole 
southern  section  was  going  to  celebrate  the  24th  of  July 
among  the  tall  pines  in  Pine  Valley,  so  the  people  of  Shoal 
Creek  decided  to  join  them.  The  Staheli  band  was  up  from 
Santa  Clara,  many  people  from  all  the  towns  were  there, 
and  there  was  a  general  celebration  which  lasted  several 
days,  enough  to  make  up  for  the  forty  long  miles  they  had 
covered  to  get  there. 

About  a  month  later  Erastus  Snow  and  James  Burgon 
came  to  survey  the  little  town.  Heretofore  they  had  all 
lived  in  the  fort;  now  they  were  to  form  a  regular  settle- 
ment. Erastus  Snow  went  over  the  ground  and  said  the 
land  was  all  right,  but  the  water  was  in  the  wrong  place. 
He  advised  laying  out  the  town  by  the  water,  but  the  people 
were  partial  to  the  level  open  space,  and  he  acceded  to 
their  wishes.  John  Pulsipher  suggested  that  they  name  the 
place  Hebron,  the  scriptural  name  of  the  place  where 
Abraham  took  his  flocks.  It  was  accepted  without  a  dis- 
senting vote. 

On  Monday,  August  31,  the  survey  began.  After  chop- 
ping their  way  for  three  days  through  the  sage,  some  of  it 
above  their  heads,  they  finished  laying  out  the  town.  There 


AT      CLOVER      VALLEY  63 

were  three  streets  running  east  and  west,  the  center  one 
for  Main  Street,  and  five  running  north  and  south,  with 
nine  blocks,  each  containing  four  lots,  and  some  half  blocks. 
They  figured  a  total  of  forty-seven  lots,  each  with  a  frontage 
of  thirteen  rods.  The  streets  were  all  five  rods  wide,  except 
the  main  street,  which  had  an  extra  rod. 

When  the  survey  was  completed,  the  people  met  again, 
selected  a  central  lot  for  the  church  and  meeting  house, 
and  drew  for  the  others.  This  time,  instead  of  putting 
numbers  into  a  hat  and  each  drawing  one,  they  gave  the 
men  their  choice  of  lots,  the  oldest  first,  and  so  on,  ac- 
cording to  age.  The  record  says  that  "the  best  of  feelings 
prevailed". 

People  immediately  began  to  move  out  onto  their  lots, 
so  that  before  winter  set  in  most  of  them  were  on  their 
own  places,  and  the  old  fort  site  was  abandoned.  In  all  the 
town  there  was  but  one  house  with  a  shingle  roof  (John 
Pulsipher's),  though  many  secured  them  later.  Dudley 
now  had  all  his  family  together  again,  each  wife  with  her 
own  small  home  and  large  family.  During  the  summer  one 
might  go  to  Gunlock  to  take  care  of  the  fruit  there,  and  one 
or  two  to  the  Mountain  Meadows  to  look  after  the  dairy  there, 
while  one  remained  at  Hebron.  In  this  way  all  the  families 
would  have  dried  fruit  and  butter,  (packed  into  large  five- 
gallon  crocks),  and  cheese  for  winter.  The  older  children 
were  sent  wherever  their  work  would  be  most  helpful,  re- 
gardless of  which  mother  presided  at  the  place.  Dudley 
moved  among  them  as  he  could,  directing  and  helping,  but 
the  united  efforts  of  all  were  needed  to  succeed.  From  ac- 
counts of  the  living  children,  they  did  seem  to  manage  with 
a  minimum  of  friction.  During  the  winter,  they  were  all 
back  at  Hebron,  living  on  the  same  block. 

Toward  the  end  of  September  of  1868,  Dudley  and  his 
first  wife,  Mary,  went  in  to  Salt  Lake  with  a  load  of  produce, 
and  to  attend  conference.  It  was  her  first  trip  back  since 
she  had  come  down  as  a  young  wife,  fourteen  years  before. 
They  traveled  in  company  with  Hyrum  Huntsman,  Levi 
Calloway  and  others,  and  took  only  their  younger  children 
along. 

This  was  really  an  event  for  them.  The  city  had  grown 
and  changed  so  much  that  they  could  not  get  enough  of 
looking  around  at  the  stores  and  public  buildings.   As  they 


64  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

listened  to  the  instructions  of  their  leaders,  they  felt  the 
importance  of  the  work  they  were  doing  in  the  southern 
settlements  to  help  establish  Zion.  They  started  home 
strengthened  and  renewed. 

They  had  shopped  in  Salt  Lake  City,  exchanging  their 
fruit  and  molasses  for  cloth,  shoes,  spices,  coal  oil  and 
notions.  But  they  could  not  begin  to  supply  their  needs. 
So  on  their  way  aown,  they  stopped  at  George  Hancock's 
general  store  and  purchased  cloth  by  the  bolt,  shoes  and 
clothing  for  all  the  children  of  all  the  families  on  credit. 
The  next  month  they  rounded  up  the  cattle  necessary  to 
pay  the  debt  and  had  some  of  the  older  boys  help  drive 
them  up. 

Upon  their  arrival  home,  all  the  wives  were  called  in 
and  the  goods  divided.  This  rule,  begun  early,  was  never 
deviated  from.  Dudley  always  divided  what  he  brought; 
no  wife  ever  touched  anything  until  it  was  given  to  her. 
If  she  could  not  be  present  at  the  division,  her  share  was 
carefully  put  away  for  her. 

Hannah  Terry  tells  an  incident  which  shows  their 
family  economy,  though  it  happened  some  years  later.  She 
says:  "I  will  never  forget  one  time  in  Gunlock,  Brother 
Ensign  and  his  wife,  Ann,  came  up  from  Santa  Clara  to 
hold  a  meeting  one  Saturday  and  Sunday.  I  didn't  think 
I  had  a  dress  good  enough,  so  I  hid  myself  all  day  in  the 
cellar.  Father  had  been  away  and  brought  some  cloth 
which  had  been  put  in  the  cellar  until  it  could  be  properly 
distributed.  There  was  one  piece  of  purple  calico  that  took 
my  eye.  I  hadn't  been  told  that  I  could  have  it.  However, 
while  in  the  cellar  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  cut 
myself  out  a  dress,  as  I  needed  one  worse  than  anybody 
else.  It  was  the  first  dress  I  had  ever  tried  to  make  for 
myself,  but  I  got  the  skirt  and  waist  cut  out  and  basted 
up  before  mother  came  home  from  meeting.  She  surely 
scolded  me.  Told  me  that  it  should  have  been  Aunt  Janet's 
dress  and  father  would  be  awfully  angry  with  me. 

"Father  didn't  say  anything  about  it  until  Sunday 
afternoon  after  Brother  Ensign  had  gone.  Then  he  called 
me.  "Hannah,"  he  said,  and  I  came.  "What  have  you  been 
doing?"  I  told  him  I  had  cut  me  out  a  dress.  He  asked 
me  what  business  I  had  cutting  into  the  cloth.  It  was  for 
Aunt  Janet.    I  told  him  she  couldn't  have  it  now;  it  was 


AT     CLOVER     VALLEY  65 

too  small.  I  thought  I  needed  it  worse  than  anybody  else. 
He  talked  to  me  a  little  while  and  turned  his  head  so  I 
couldn't  see  him  smile,  and  told  me  to  wait  next  time  until 
I  was  told  I  could  have  it." 

In  November,  1868,  the  town  of  Hebron  was  organized 
into  a  ward.  The  authorities  evidently  felt  that  there  was 
no  one  there  who  could  unite  the  people,  for  they  called  a 
young  man,  George  Crosby,  to  be  the  Bishop.  He  was 
also  to  teach  school.  The  beardless  young  man  arrived 
late  in  November  and  opened  the  school.  In  December  he 
went  back  to  get  his  wife,  arriving  back  in  Hebron  on 
Christmas  Eve.  That  very  night  their  first  child,  a  son, 
was  bom.  Orson  Huntsman  comments  that  "they  might 
have  named  him  Santa  Claus,  but  they  didn't,  they  called 
him  George". 

New  Year's  Day  was  celebrated  by  a  town  dinner  and 
dance,  a  climax  to  a  scalp  hunt  in  which  the  losing  side 
furnished  the  meal.  The  next  day,  January  2,  1869,  was 
Sunday.  The  whole  town  gathered  in  the  little  log  school 
house  for  the  first  real  meeting  under  the  new  Bishop. 
A  pitch-pine  fire  burned  in  the  large  fireplace.  The  women 
came  with  their  shawls  over  their  heads  and  their  waist 
aprons  on.  The  children  were  all  in  home-knit  stockings 
and  mittens  and  made-over  coats.  The  Bishop  completed 
the  organization  by  selecting  Dudley  Leavitt  as  his  first 
and  Richard  Bird  his  second  counselors.  John  Pulsipher 
was  the  superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School. 

The  people  were  happy,  with  high  hopes  of  building 
a  fine  community  here.  There  were  enough  to  make  ac- 
tivities interesting  and  to  have  a  good  school;  there  was 
plenty  of  good  land  (if  they  could  only  keep  water  on  it). 
At  least  there  would  be  plenty  of  labor,  if  they  could  only 
have  the  satisfaction  of  conquering  this  desert  land.  Confi- 
dent and  full  of  hope,  they  set  out  to  do  it. 


CHAPTER     IX 


AT  HEBRON 


THE  NEW  settlement  was  soon  to  have  its  first  ex- 
perience with  the  Indians.  The  very  week  after  the 
ward  was  organized,  an  express  came  telling  them 
that  the  Navajos  had  crossed  the  Colorado  and  were  making 
raids  on  the  different  settlements,  driving  off  cattle  and 
horses. 

John  Pulsipher  wrote  quite  a  detailed  account  of  their 
experience  in  his  journal.   He  said: 

"We  gathered  our  horses,  kept  armed  herdsmen  with 
them  days  &  an  armed  guard  at  the  corral  with  them 
at  night.  This  was  a  heavy  expense  on  us,  few  as  we  are, 
but  we  kept  on  hunting  and  gathering  stock  as  well  as 
picket  guarding,  which  we  were  careful  to  attend  to,  so 
that  we  may  not  be  surprised  by  any  large  force. 

"Time  proved  that  we  did  not  gather  our  stock  any 
too  soon,  for  the  Indians  were  spying  around  every  night 
as  sly  &  cunning  as  foxes.  Every  morning  we  could  find 
tracks  where  they  had  walked  or  crawled  around  the  corral 
in  the  darkness  of  night,  but  they  could  not  break  the  fence 
or  open  the  gate,  so  they  must  try  some  stratagem. 

"A.  pair  of  horses  were  taken  from  Father  Pulsipher 
as  they  were  eating  at  his  stable  just  at  dark  before  being 
put  into  the  big  corral.  We  then  fixed  stalls  in  the  big 
corral  to  feed  them  and  the  saddle  horses  where  they 
would  be  safe. 

"The  rascals  were  very  anxious  to  have  our  little  band 
of  horses  — 170  head  —  but  they  were  so  well-guarded  it 
bothered  them.  So  one  day  while  the  horses  were  out  to 
feed,  the  sly  rogues  crawled  from  the  hills  north  among  the 

[66] 


AT     HEBRON  67 

sage  brush  and  chopped  several  of  the  pickets  nearly  off 
at  the  back  side  of  the  corral  so  they  could  be  easily  broken, 
to  let  the  horses  out.  But  this  was  discovered  before  dark 
and  we  prepared  for  an  attack  tonight.  Moved  families 
together  and  every  man  armed  and  made  ready.  Put  a 
stronger  guard  with  the  horses  and  the  rest  to  guard  the 
women  and  children.  We  did  not  want  to  kill  any  of  these 
warriors  if  we  could  avoid  it,  &  we  did  not  want  them  to 
kill  us.  Being  some  acquainted  with  Indian  customs,  I 
advised  the  guards  at  the  corral  not  to  leave  their  places 
&  run  into  the  light,  even  if  any  building  should  be  fired. 

"Just  as  I  had  said  that  much,  a  light  flashed  up.  It 
was  Orson  Huntsman's  haystack  a  little  west  of  us.  It  made 
a  great  flame,  as  it  was  very  dry.  It  burned  down  very 
quietly,  not  a  man  rushed  into  the  light  to  be  shot,  neither 
did  we  leave  our  charges  for  them  to  take. 

"The  Indians,  brave  as  they  are,  fear  to  die,  &  getting 
no  advantage  of  us,  abandoned  their  design  that  night. 
The  next  day,  Feb.  1,  we  took  our  band  of  horses  down  the 
valley  to  Pinto  station  and  herded  with  them  about  10  days. 
We  then  built  a  corral  and  herd  house  about  five  miles 
below  our  town  at  the  edge  of  the  valley,  kept  our  stock 
on  our  own  range  &  when  the  wild  Indians  had  left  the 
country  &  spring  come,  we  could  let  our  stock  have  their 
liberty  again." 

The  Navajos  always  made  their  raids  during  the  winter 
months,  crossing  the  Colorado  while  the  water  was  low. 
This  was  the  reason  they  were  forced  to  go  back  early  in 
February  before  the  spring  thaws  began  and  the  river  be- 
came impassable. 

In  the  spring  of  1869,  Dudley  traded  for  Orson  Hunts- 
man's house,  so  that  he  now  owned  an  entire  block  in 
Hebron  with  one  family  on  each  corner.  Here  they  were 
comfortable  during  the  winter  months,  though  they  con- 
tinued to  scatter  for  a  time  during  the  summer,  one  or  two 
at  the  Meadows  to  make  butter  and  cheese,  and  the  others 
to  Gunlock  to  take  care  of  the  fruit. 

This  fall  (1869)  Dudley  made  another  trip  to  Salt  Lake 
City,  this  time  taking  two  of  his  wives,  Maria  and  Thirza. 
The  records  of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  show  that  he  had 
them  both  sealed  to  him  in  the  Endowment  House  on 
October  5,  1869.  Maria  was  now  the  mother  of  six  children, 


68  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

the  youngest,  Sarah  Maria,  being  hardly  three  months  old; 
Thirza  had  four,  her  youngest,  Lister,  being  eighteen 
months. 

In  the  meantime  the  people  of  Hebron  had  begun  to 
experiment  with  ways  and  means  to  bring  water  to  more 
land.  When  Erastus  Snow  first  looked  their  project  over, 
he  told  them  they  had  the  town  in  the  wrong  place  and 
that  they  should  try  to  take  up  land  nearer  the  water. 
They  preferred  to  do  otherwise,  and  he  did  not  oppose  it 
too  vigorously. 

First,  they  built  a  ditch  along  the  hill  which  cost  $665 
in  labor.  The  next  year  they  made  it  higher  and  longer 
at  an  additional  cost  of  $1,520  and  still  later  enlarged  it 
at  a  cost  of  $400.  This  made  the  price  of  water  for  their 
little  town  nearly  two  thousand  dollars  that  year,  (1870). 

This  year  Pioche  had  opened  up  as  a  flourishing  mining 
town,  so  that  those  who  had  hay  or  produce  to  sell  had 
a  ready  market.  They  hauled  loose  hay  over  the  fifty  miles 
of  dirt  road  for  $27  a  ton. 

Early  in  1871  the  measles  broke  out,  and  every  family 
in  town  had  them.  Though  there  were  no  deaths,  there 
were  many  sick  children  and  some  eye  and  ear  injuries 
as  a  result.  Then  in  June,  just  as  their  crops  were  looking 
their  best,  a  horde  of  grasshoppers  came.  In  swarms  that 
darkened  the  sun,  with  a  sound  like  a  humming  engine,  they 
settled  on  the  fields.  They  were  traveling  from  east  to  west, 
lighting,  eating,  jumping  over  each  other  as  they  moved 
forward,  and  leaving  the  fields  behind  utterly  desolate. 
They  spared  nothing.  To  try  to  fight  them  would  be  like 
trying  to  fight  rain  or  hail. 

They  stayed  only  a  few  days,  long  enough  to  leave  the 
crops  in  ruin,  and  then  moved  on.  The  last  of  them  had 
hardly  taken  flight  before  the  people  were  out  ploughing 
their  fields  again.  Though  the  season  was  late,  they  hoped 
to  get  a  crop  of  com  matured. 

Early  in  1871  the  people  of  Hebron  decided  to  build  a 
new  adobe  meeting  house.  The  old  one  was  too  small,  and 
was  away  off  over  in  the  old  fort.  They  taxed  each  man 
according  to  his  holdings,  with  the  total  of  the  first  levy 
being  $962.32.  Of  this,  Dudley  Leavitt's  share  was  $33.60. 
This  was  about  the  average,  being  much  less  than  that  of 
some  and  more  than  that  of  others.  It  would  indicate  that 


ATHEBRON  69 

he  owned  little  property  other  than  the  block  upon  which 
his  families  lived,  or  that  they  made  some  concessions  be- 
cause of  the  number  of  his  children. 

They  worked  at  the  house  all  summer  as  their  farm 
work  permitted.  In  the  late  fall,  everyone  joined  in  the 
labor  in  order  to  have  it  completed  for  a  social  on  Christmas 
Eve.  It  was  not  plastered,  but  it  had  a  solid  floor  in  and 
a  roof  overhead,  while  a  large  stove  in  the  center,  whose 
lengths  of  pipe  twisted  about  in  search  of  an  outlet,  gave 
off  plenty  of  heat.  Coal-oil  lamps  set  in  front  of  circles 
of  tin  for  reflectors,  furnished  the  light.  The  people  felt 
that  they  had  something  fine  and  up-to-date,  and  celebrated 
accordingly  with  a  dance  and  picnic. 

Because  of  the  visit  of  the  grasshoppers  the  summer 
before,  flour  was  scarce.  By  May,  even  their  corn-meal  was 
getting  low,  and  it  was  more  than  a  month  before  harvest. 

A  serious  shortage  was  prevented  by  a  call  from  the 
Authorities  at  St.  George  for  teams  to  collect  donations  for 
the  building  of  the  Temple  there.  The  ground  had  been 
dedicated  in  November,  and  all  the  church  was  to  con- 
tribute to  it.  Patriarch  John  C.  L.  Smith  and  Charles  Pul- 
sipher were  to  travel  through  the  towns  holding  meetings 
and  taking  up  donations.  The  people  of  Hebron  sent  three 
four-horse  teams  and  three  two-horse  teams.  The  people 
of  the  north  gave  what  they  could,  wheat,  potatoes,  butter, 
cheese,  pork,  dried  beans,  cloth  —  whatever  they  had. 

When  the  teamsters  returned  to  St.  George  with  their 
loads,  they  were  paid  for  their  services  in  Tithing  Scrip, 
which  they  immediately  converted  into  food  stuffs.  On  their 
arrival  back  at  Hebron,  they  found  the  whole  town  out 
of  flour. 

By  this  time  the  telegraph  line  was  finished  through 
Hebron  to  Pioche  and  Bullionville.  In  1866  it  had  been 
completed  from  Logan  to  St.  George,  connecting  all  the 
settlements  enroute.  Now  (1871)  with  Pioche  running  full 
blast,  and  with  eleven  stamp  mills  in  operation  in  Bullion- 
ville, it  was  decided  to  connect  those  towns  with  St.  George, 
The  people  of  Hebron  were  given  their  quota  of  poles  to 
get  out  and  set,  and  were  given  Tithing  Scrip  for  pay. 
Dudley  Leavitt  and  his  older  boys  helped  with  the  project. 

In  May,  Major  Peck,  a  cattle  buyer  from  Pioche,  came 
to  town.   Every  man  in  town  sold  him  some  cattle.   Orson 


70  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

Huntsman  gives  an  interesting  account  of  the  trip  across 
the  desert  with  them:  "May  27,  1872.  Arrived  at  Mountain 
Springs  at  9  a.  m.  (Note:  It  was  necessary  to  make  night 
drives  because  of  the  heat  and  the  desert  country).  We 
watered  186  head  of  stock  and  seven  horses  with  the  bucket; 
that  is,  we  dipped  water  from  the  spring  and  carried  it  two 
rods  and  filled  a  trough  and  paid  18c  a  head  for  the  water." 
At  the  end  of  the  trip  they  received  $2247.00,  which  was 
divided  according  to  the  number  of  cattle  each  man  had 
sold. 

The  year  1872  brought  another  event  of  moment  to 
the  Dudley  Leavitt  family.  Dudley  married  another  wife, 
this  time  Martha  Hughes  Pulsipher,  the  widow  of  Zera  Pul- 
sipher. In  some  ways,  this  was  a  greater  trial  to  Mary  than 
his  earlier  marriages  had  been.  The  other  four  had  all  been 
girls  together;  they  had  sacrificed  for  each  other;  they  had 
worked  together;  they  had  stood  by  each  other  in  sickness; 
they  had  grown  old  before  their  time,  together.  Now  to 
have  their  husband  pay  attention  to  this  lively,  twenty- 
seven-year-old  widow  while  they  cared  for  their  families, 
was  really  a  trial.  The  courtship  was  short.  The  young 
woman,  left  with  four  children,  had  few  resources,  and 
had  been  working  out  in  the  various  homes  to  support 
herself.  The  marriage  took  place  Nov.  30,  1872,  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  with  Daniel  H.  Wells  officiating.  Once  it  was 
over,  she  took  her  place  with  the  other  wives,  receiving  no 
favors,  and  fitting  in  the  family  very  well. 

In  1872  there  was  a  heavy  flood  at  Hebron  which 
washed  out  their  flume  and.  the  ditch  along  the  hillside. 
People,  generally,  were  very  much  discouraged,  for  it  would 
mean  such  a  lot  of  hard  work  to  rebuild  it.  Dudley  still  had 
holdings  at  Gunlock  and  Mountain  Meadows,  as  well  as  a 
small  place  at  Santa  Clara.  Except  for  the  block  on  which 
they  lived,  he  had  little  at  Hebron,  so  this  year  they  de- 
cided to  sell  out  and  care  for  their  other  places.  They  had 
plenty  of  fruit  and  farm  land  at  Gunlock  to  keep  them  busy. 

The  family  record  says  that  nine  children  were  born 
while  they  lived  at  Hebron:  Frank  and  George  to  Mary; 
Sarah,  Albert  and  Hubert  to  Maria;  Lister  and  Henry  to 
Thirza;  and  Jane  and  Helaman  to  Janet.  Perhaps  Aaron 
should  be  included  in  this  group,  for  he  was  born  during 
the  summer  before  they  finally  moved  away.    His  mother 


ATHEBRON  71 

was  at  Gunlock  at  the  time.  Hannah,  the  oldest  girl,  tells 
the  incident  thus: 

"I  was  there  a  day,  and  the  next  day  Aaron  was  bom, 
17  Aug.  1871.  Father  and  I  were  all  the  help  mother  had 
...  he  hadn't  had  time  to  build  a  house,  and  Aaron  was 
bom  in  a  wagon  box.  Father  handed  him  to  me  wrapped 
in  mother's  skirt,  and  aunt  Emma  Huntsman  and  I  washed 
and  dressed  him  out  under  the  cottonwood  tree.  But  I  had 
most  of  it  to  do  as  she  was  just  newly  married  and  had  no 
experience  with  babies." 

For  an  unmarried  girl  of  sixteen,  this  was  quite  un- 
usual. It  does  not  take  a  very  vivid  imagination  to  re- 
produce the  whole  scene,  the  covered  wagon  box,  the  crude 
arrangements  under  the  tree.  In  spite  of  it,  the  baby  did 
well,  and  the  mother  was  soon  up  and  around  again. 

The  establishment  and  care  of  the  family  was  now 
at  its  heaviest,  for  there  were  twenty-five  children  living, 
(Mary  had  lost  one  baby,  Maria  one,  and  Janet  two),  and 
they  were  all  quite  young.  The  oldest  girl,  Hannah,  was 
seventeen,  and  the  boys  just  younger  were  large  and  husky 
and  accustomed  to  work.  Even  so,  much  of  the  responsi- 
bility was  left  to  the  mothers,  for  try  as  he  would  to  divide 
his  time  equally  among  them  and  to  keep  in  touch  with 
them  all,  it  was  almost  more  than  one  could  do. 

The  thing  that  is  most  remarkable  is  that  he  had  as 
much  influence  with  them  as  he  did.  I  have  talked  to  every 
one  of  the  living  children,  and  without  exception,  it  is  to 
their  father  that  they  seemed  to  turn  for  affection  and 
guidance. 

"I  used  to  think  that  if  father  were  only  home,  nothing 
in  the  world  could  harm  us,"  one  of  them  said.  "In  my 
childish  heart,  my  greatest  wish  was  that  we  could  have 
him  with  us  all  the  time." 

They  all  tell  of  how  their  father  loved  them,  of  how 
kind  and  considerate  he  always  was,  and  how  full  of  faith. 
His  daughter,  Lena,  tells  this  incident: 

'T  remember  once  when  I  was  a  little  child  about  eight 
or  nine  years  old,  and  Weir  was  eleven  or  twelve.  One  of 
mother's  babies  was  real  sick.  Alma,  I  think  it  was.  In 
the  night  father  came  to  my  bed  and  woke  me  up.  He  went 
and  got  Weir  up,  too. 

"  'Get  up  children,'  he  said,  'we  have  a  very  sick  baby, 


72  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

and  we  need  your  help.  Mother  and  I  must  have  your  sup- 
port and  faith  and  prayers,  for  we  have  done  all  that  we 
can.' 

"We  got  up  and  all  kneeled  around  the  bed.  Father 
prayed  and  mother  prayed;  then  he  asked  Weir  to  pray, 
and  I  prayed.  Then  father  prayed  again.  After  a  little 
while,  as  he  sat  watching  the  baby,  he  said,  'Now  you  can 
go  to  bed.  He  will  be  all  right'.  We  did  go  to  bed,  and  the 
baby  slept  until  morning  and  got  well." 

Hannah  tells  how  he  used  play  with  the  children,  danc- 
ing them  on  his  knee  and  singing  to  them,  or  romping  with 
them.  On  moonlight  nights  he  would  get  out  and  play  "Run, 
Sheep.  Run",  and  "Steal  Sticks"  with  the  older  boys.  It 
always  made  the  game  twice  as  interesting  if  father  played 
with  them.  He  went  to  the  dances  and  joined  in  the  fun 
there. 

From  several  of  his  children  come  incidents  which  show 
his  treatment  of  them.   His  daughter,  Lena,  tells  this  one: 

"'When  I  was  a  little  girl  we  were  traveling  up  the 
creek  when  it  had  a  flood  in.  At  one  crossing  the  water 
ran  up  into  the  wagon  box.  I  was  back  under  the  cover 
and  was  frightened  nearly  to  death.  I  screamed  and  cried 
at  the  top  of  my  voice.  When  we  got  across,  he  stopped 
the  team  and  got  out  and  took  me  in  his  arms.  Instead  of 
scolding,  he  was  so  tender  and  kind  with  me.  'Father 
wouldn't  let  anything  hurt  his  little  girl,'  he  said.  'Why,  if 
you  fell  in,  I'd  jump  right  in  after  you'.  And  he  held  me 
close  and  petted  me  until  I  was  quiet  and  happy  before 
he  started  the  team  again." 

Mary  Jane  tells  a  similar  experience:  "One  time  when 
I  was  a  little  girl,  I  had  a  big  boil  on  my  arm  and  father 
was  bringing  me  to  St.  George  to  see  what  to  do  about  it. 
I  was  sitting  on  the  hay  in  the  wagon  and  went  to  sleep. 
When  we  were  crossing  the  creek  in  one  place,  I  fell  out. 
I  was  crying  at  the  top  of  my  voice,  but  he  couldn't  hear 
me  above  the  jolt  of  the  wagon  over  the  rocky  bottom  and 
the  sound  of  the  water.  It  wasn't  deep;  I  could  have  waded 
out  easy  enough,  but  he  stopped  and  came  back  for  me, 
wading  right  into  the  water.  He  picked  me  up  and  carried 
me  out.  I  would  have  expected  him  to  stand  on  the  bank 
and  call  me  to  come  on;  I  wasn't  hurt." 

Betsy  teUs  this  one,  which  though  it  happened  years 


DUDLEY  LEAVITT  AND  FIRST  TWO  WIVES 

Taken  about  1892 

Left  to  right:  Mary  Huntsman  Leavitt  and  her  youngest 
son,  Dan;  Dudley,  Maria  Huntsman  Leavitt  and  her 
youngest  son,  Ira. 

Lower  left  hand  corner:  Martha  Hughes  Pulsipher  Leavitt. 
Lower   right   hand   corner:     Thirza   Riding   Leavitt. 


ATHEBRON  73 

later,  still  shows  his  way  with  his  family:  "I  remember  when 
we  were  quite  small,  but  old  enough  to  know  better,  and 
father  and  the  boys  had  been  m.aking  adobes.  They  had 
them  out  in  long  rows  in  the  sun  to  dry.  There  were  five 
of  us  little  girls  within  a  year  or  two  of  each  other.  We 
began  playing  around  the  yard  and  ended  up  by  walking  up 
and  down  the  rows  of  adobies,  stepping  into  the  middle  of 
every  one. 

"When  the  older  boys  saw  it,  they  certainly  were  angry. 
They  scolded  and  swore  and  said  for  us  just  to  wait  until 
father  came  and  saw  what  we  had  done.  We  were  so  fright- 
ened that  we  all  ran  and  hid.  When  father  came,  the  boys 
took  him  out  to  show  him  how  we  had  ruined  their  .work. 

"  'Well,  now,'  he  said  laughing,  'I  think  that  is  right 
cute.  I  don't  know  what  I  would  rather  have  in  the  walls 
of  my  house  than  all  those  pretty  little  foot  prints'. 

"When  we  heard  that,  we  weren't  afraid  to  come  out 
of  hiding." 

The  next  few  years,  while  they  lived  at  Gunlock,  were 
prosperous  ones.  The  Indians  were  peaceable,  and  Dudley 
cultivated  their  friendship.  The  first  harvest,  he  invited 
them  all  in  to  a  feast,  barbecued  a  young  beef,  roasted  a  load 
of  corn  in  the  husks,  and  had  plenty  of  melons.  The  natives 
danced  and  feasted  and  celebrated  in  general  for  three  days. 

They  raised  all  the  wheat,  corn,  beans,  squash  and 
other  vegetables  they  needed;  they  had  a  surplus  of  mo- 
lasses and  dried  fruit  to  sell  and  their  own  flock  of  sheep 
furnished  them  wool  for  clothing.  Orson  Huntsman  tells 
an  incident  which  shows  something  of  their  set-up.  In  the 
early  winter  he  came  to  St.  George  to  buy  chickens  and 
pigs  to  peddle  in  Pioche  for  Thomas  S.  Terry.  He  bought 
twelve  little  pigs  for  one  dollar  each  and  three  hundred 
chickens.  It  had  begun  to  storm  on  his  way  down;  before 
he  left  St.  George  the  snow  was  eight  inches  deep.  He  re- 
ceived the  following  telegram: 

"Hebron,  Dec.  8,  1873 
Snow  three  feet  deep  and  still  snowing.  Take  load  to 
Dudley's  and  stay  storm  over.  Don't  try  to  come  until 
road  is  open.  T.  S.  Terry." 

Orson  Huntsman's  diary  tells  how  he  went  to  Gunlock 
and  turned  the  pigs  and  chickens  all  loose  onto  Dudley 
Leavitt.  On  January  10,  more  than  a  month  later,  he  went 


74  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

back  to  get  them.  That  seems  evidence  that  they  knew 
Dudley  would  have  a  surplus  and  be  able  to  feed  them. 

In  1874  Maria's  oldest  daughter,  Orilla,  was  in  Hebron 
working  for  Bishop  Crosby.  She  was  a  beautiful  girl  of 
fifteen.  Early  in  March  she  was  taken  ill,  and  though  they 
did  all  they  could  for  her,  she  got  no  better.  They  sent 
word  to  her  family.  Dudley  went  on  horseback,  leaving 
Maria  and  Mary  to  come  in  a  wagon  with  one  of  the  older 
boys.  He  arrived  in  time  to  hold  his  daughter's  hand  at  her 
passing,  but,  though  they  met  the  wagon  with  fresh  horses 
at  the  Meadows,  the  women  were  too  late. 

This  death  was  a  blow  to  all  the  family,  for  it  was  the 
first  time  an  older  child  had  died.  During  the  plague  year 
at  Clover  Valley  they  had  lost  three  babies,  and  Janet  had 
another  die  soon  after  birth. 

Their  philosophy  that  "whatever  is,  is  best",  that  the 
matter  of  life  and  death  is  in  the  Hands  of  God,  and  our 
finite  minds  cannot  always  understand  his  infinite  wisdom, 
made  them  able  to  accept  it.  To  them  immortality  was  real 
and  unquestioned.  If  God  wanted  this  lovely  girl,  why 
should  they  protest?  It  was  part  of  their  duty  to  be  sub- 
missive to  His  will. 


CHAPTER     X 

AT  BUNKERVILLE 


IN  FEBRUARY  of  1874  Dudley  brought  a  part  of  his 
family  to  St.  George  to  attend  conference,  for  Brother 
Brigham  was  to  be  present.  The  townspeople  had  made 
great  preparations.  They  had  cleared  the  sidewalks  of 
weeds,  swept  yards,  and  cleaned  their  homes.  Every  where 
were  newly  whitewashed  walls  and  fresh  straw  under  rag 
carpets.  For  weeks  ahead,  women  had  been  preparing 
their  clothes,  making  new  bonnets  and  knitting  stockings. 
Groups  of  boys  went  out  to  clear  the  road  from  town  to 
the  Black  Ridge.  Old-timers  tell  that  some  of  the  men 
took  some  twenty  or  thirty  dimes  and  put  them  under  rocks 
along  the  way,  so  that  the  laboring  boys  would  get  some 
little  reward.  The  discovery  of  a  dime  would  set  the  whole 
crew  working  with  renewed  vigor  and  accelerate  the  road 
cleaning  greatly. 

On  the  day  of  Brigham  Young's  arrival,  crowds  thronged 
the  streets,  eager  for  a  glimpse  of  their  beloved  Prophet. 
James  Andrus,  on  a  fine  horse,  rode  up  and  down  the  wait- 
ing lines.  A  large  banner  stretched  across  the  street  pro- 
claimed a  welcome  in  foot-high  letters.  A  group  of  little 
girls  in  white  dresses  held  arms  full  of  fruit  blossoms  to 
strew  in  the  way  of  the  carriage.  No  king  ever  received  a 
more  ardent  homage. 

When  at  last  the  carriage  arrived,  Brigham  Young  arose, 
lifted  his  hat,  and  bowed  to  the  right  and  left  at  the  as- 
sembled people.  One  young  woman  who  had  been  standing 
in  line  all  forenoon  said,  "Is  that  all  he  is  going  to  do?  It 
looks  like  he  might  at  least  have  stopped  the  carriage  and 
spoke  to  us."  An  elderly  lady  near-by  overheard  the  re- 
mark.  "My  child,"  she  said  in  a  reproving  tone,  "don't  you 

[75] 


76  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

know  that  you  have  seen  the  Prophet  of  the  Living  God?" 

This  was  Dudley's  attitude.  In  his  eyes,  Brigham  Young 
could  not  err.  Whatever  Brother  Brigham  advised,  Dudley 
was  glad  to  try  to  do.  That  is  why,  at  the  meeting  in  the 
Tabernacle  the  next  day,  he  did  not  doubt  the  wisdom  of 
the  counsel  given.  He  knew  that,  for  him,  it  would  be  more 
satisfying  to  follow  it. 

President  Young  left  no  question  in  the  minds  of  his 
listeners  as  to  what  he  wanted  done.  They  should  stay 
and  build  up  the  waste  places  of  Zion  and  strengthen  the 
Kingdom  of  God  instead  of  racing  off  to  mining  camps  be- 
cause there  were  higher  wages  there.  They  should  stay 
on  their  farms  and  sell  their  produce  to  those  who  wished 
to  work  in  the  mines;  they  should  not  desert  their  land, 
nor  should  they  waste  their  time  prospecting. 

"Turn  your  attention  to  the  building  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God,"  he  told  them,  "that  is  your  mission."  Then  he 
called  for  a  showing  of  the  hands  of  those  who  were  willing 
to  abide  by  his  counsel. 

Dudley  raised  his  hand  in  the  pledge.  And  he  kept  it. 
Many  years  later  he  thought  he  found  what  he  called,  "The 
Lost  Lead,"  a  rich  vein  of  ore,  which  has  since  become  leg- 
endary. He  said  the  eyes  of  his  vision  were  opened  and  he 
saw  this  vein  of  ore  running  perpendicular  through  the 
mountain  containing  wealth  untold.  It  was  somewhere  in 
the  Bull  Valley  district.  Though  he  thought  he  had  marked 
the  place,  and  though  the  samples  of  ore  which  he  took 
from  it  assayed  a  high  percentage  of  gold,  he  never  again 
could  find  it. 

In  his  later  years  he  used  to  say:  "God  is  saving  the 
wealth  of  those  mountains  until  the  day  His  people  will  need 
it.  Then  it  will  be  discovered  and  its  riches  used  to  build 
up  Zion." 

For  the  time  being,  he  returned  to  his  place  on  the 
creek,  satisfied  that  he  was  fulfilling  his  part  in  the  Great 
Design. 

At  Gunlock,  the  families  continued  to  live  well  so  far 
as  food  was  concerned,  though  they  did  not  have  a  great 
deal  of  money.  They  raised  all  they  needed  and  they 
learned  how  to  preserve  it.  They  made  peach  preserves  by 
the  barrel,  washing  the  fuzz  from  the  clingstones  and  drop- 
ping them  into  the  molasses  when  it  was  about  half  done. 


ATBUNKERVILLE  77 

The  fruit  and  syrup  were  cooked  together  to  make  an  ex- 
cellent preserve.  They  dried  corn,  peas  and  beans,  and  even 
large  circles  of  pumpkins. 

The  families  got  along.  One  of  his  daughters,  Mary 
Jane,  said,  "Father  never  quarreled  with  his  wives.  I  have 
heard  them  at  different  times  get  angry  and  scold  him, 
but  he  usually  ignored  it.  He  would  take  one  of  the  babies 
on  his  knee  and  bounce  it  and  sing  an  Indian  song,  or  he 
would  joke  with  her.  If  he  could  not  win  her  over,  he 
would  walk  out.  My  sympathies  were  always  with  father, 
as  I  believe  all  the  other  children's  were.  When  my  own 
mother  got  to  scolding  him,  I  used  to  think  that  if  I  were 
in  his  place,  I'd     .     .     .     well,  I'd  kick  her  a  mile!" 

"Nobody  ran  father's  business,  and  nobody  ran  father," 
another  said.  "He  had  five  wives,  and  they  would  all  have 
liked  to  manage  him,  but  they  couldn't.  He  treated  them 
all  the  same.  None  of  them  had  any  right  to  be  jealous. 
I  never  did  hear  the  wives  have  any  fuss.  And  I  never 
heard  father  quarrel  with  his  wives,  any  of  them." 

And  so  their  comments  go.  Jeremy,  speaking  of  the 
home  relations,  always  said,  "The  only  difference  that  I 
could  see  was  that  I  had  three  mothers  instead  of  one.  I 
was  never  at  Martha's  or  Janet's  much,  but  at  Aunt  Mary's 
and  Aunt  Thirza's  I  was  as  much  at  home  as  in  my  own 
mother's  house.  One  time  I  was  sick  at  Aunt  Mary's  and 
no  child  ever  got  more  tender  care  than  I  did." 

The  thing  that  they  all  speak  of  most  often  was  his 
great  faith  and  his  power  over  sickness.  Medora  tells  how, 
as  she  was  going  to  the  creek  one  day  for  water  she  heard 
her  father's  voice  as  though  he  were  talking  to  some  other 
man.  Looking  through  the  willows,  she  saw  him  on  his 
knees  talking  to  God  in  a  simple,  straightforward  manner, 
asking  His  protection  and  blessing  on  a  son  that  he  felt  was 
in  danger.  It  was  his  implicit  trust  in  God  that  impressed 
itself  most  upon  them  all. 

While  at  Gunlock  the  saddest  accident  in  the  history 
of  the  family  happened.  Little  George,  eight-year-old  son 
of  Mary,  was  walking  across  a  log  over  the  stream  just 
above  the  water  wheel  which  ran  the  mill.  He  missed  his 
footing,  fell  into  the  water  and  was  carried  into  the  wheel. 
There  was  no  way  to  get  him  out,  and  no  way  to  stop 
the  wheel  but  to  turn  the  water  out  of  the  ditch  above.   In 


78  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

the  meantime,  he  was  crushed  and  mangled  and  many  of 
his  bones  broken.  His  father  got  him  out,  carried  him  to 
the  house,  and  laid  him  on  the  bed.  Then  kneeling  beside 
him,  Dudley  placed  his  hands  on  the  child's  head  and  dedi- 
cated him  to  the  Lord,  asking  God  to  take  him  peacefully 
and  not  to  permit  him  to  suffer  more.  In  less  than  hour  the 
child  was  dead. 

During  the  years  at  Gunlock  from  their  return  there 
in  1872,  the  family  had  little  trouble  with  the  Indians.  One 
winter  as  the  band  passed,  they  left  an  old  squaw  to  die. 
It  was  their  custom  to  just  go  on  and  leave  the  old  and 
blind  to  follow  as  they  could.  This  old  woman  was  nearly 
two  days  behind  the  band,  and  without  any  chance  of  catch- 
ing up  with  them.  Dudley  fixed  her  a  good  solid  wigwam 
of  willows,  covered  it  with  bark,  and  banked  it  up  around 
the  bottom.  Mary  Ellen  says:  "The  boys  chopped  her  wood 
and  we  carried  food  to  her.  We  never  thought  of  eating 
a  meal  until  we  had  taken  the  old  squaw  hers.  We  kept 
her  all  winter  and  when  spring  came,  and  it  got  warm, 
the  tribe  came  back  and  took  her  with  them." 

There  was  one  Indian  in  the  neighborhood  of  whom 
they  were  afraid.  This  was  Old  Watermann.  He  delighted 
to  frighten  the  children,  and  would  sometimes  take  the 
lunches  from  the  little  boys  when  they  were  out  herding 
the  cows.  If  the  children  saw  him  when  they  were  away 
from  home,  they  would  run  up  into  the  rocks  or  willows 
to  hide. 

Watermann  had  a  dog  of  which  he  was  very  fond. 
The  coyotes  had  become  such  a  menace  to  Dudley's  chickens 
that  he  decided  to  put  out  some  poisoned  meat.  He  went 
to  Watermann  and  told  him  what  he  was  doing. 

"You  keep  your  dog  tied  up  at  night,  and  I  will  take 
the  meat  away  in  the  morning.  Then  the  dog  will  not  get 
it,"  Dudley  said. 

Watermann  did  not  heed  the  warning,  and  his  dog 
died.  In  a  rage  he  came  to  Dudley.  He  found  him  working 
at  his  forge  shaping  some  iron.  The  Indian  stepped  to  the 
door,  his  bow  drawn,  the  arrow  aimed  at  Dudley's  heart. 

"See,  Wamptun,  how  quick  I  could  send  you  to  the 
Happy  Hunting  Ground,"  he  said,  threateningly. 

Like  a  flash,  Dudley  leaped  at  him,  grasped  him  by 
the  throat,  and  thrust  the  red  hot  iron  near  his  face. 


ATBUNKERVILLE  79 

"You  see,  Watermann,  how  quick  I  could  send  you  to 
the  Happy  Hunting  Ground,"  he  answered. 

When  the  Indian  found  that  Dudley  was  not  to  be 
frightened,  he  listened  to  reason.  Dudley  reminded  him  of 
the  flour  and  meat  he  had  given  him,  and  insisted  that  he 
wanted  to  be  friendly.  That  was  why  he  had  warned  him 
about  tieing  up  the  dog.  Waterman  left,  but  was  still  sulky. 

Not  long  after  this,  Dudley  had  gone  to  Santa  Clara. 
Three  of  the  boys,  Dudley,  Jr.,  Weir  and  their  cousin,  Ed, 
were  camping  at  the  lower  field  under  a  big  cottonwood 
tree.  They  were  in  bed,  when  they  saw  Watermann  ap- 
proaching with  a  hatchet  upraised  in  his  hand.  With  yells 
of  fear,  they  clamored  out  of  bed  and  started  to  run  wildly 
down  the  creek.  They  were  boys  twelve  and  fourteen  years 
old,  and  their  first  thought  was  to  get  to  their  father.  It 
was  nearly  daylight  before  they  arrived  at  where  he  was 
staying  with  his  brother,  Lemuel.  They  had  come  twelve 
miles.  When  Dudley  heard  their  story,  he  got  on  a  horse 
and  went  back  to  Gunlock.  He  got  Watermann  by  the  nap 
of  the  neck  and  kicked  him  soundly. 

"If  you  ever  touch  one  of  my  children,  I'll  beat  your 
brains  out,"  he  threatened. 

In  telling  of  it,  Watermann  said,  rubbing  his  rear  dubi- 
ously, "Wamptun  Tunghi,  he  kick-a-my  a  .  .  ",  an  ex- 
pression which  became  a  by-word  among  the  people. 

Soon  after  this  incident,  Dudley  called  all  the  Indians 
together  at  his  home.  Standing  on  a  log,  he  preached  to 
them  in  their  native  tongue. 

"I  have  always  been  your  friend,"  he  said.  "I  have 
given  you  much  flour  and  meat.  You  steal  from  me;  you 
frighten  my  children.  If  you  keep  on  this  way,  I  will  send 
a  letter  to  the  Big  Father  and  tell  him,  and  he  will  kill 
you  all.  He  will  send  sickness  like  the  big  plague  you  had 
a  long  time  ago,  and  wipe  you  all  out." 

Thoroughly  frightened,  the  Indians  promised  to  do 
better  and  to  be  "To-wich-a-weino  Tickaboo".  Then  Dudley, 
to  show  his  good  faith,  fed  them  on  barbecued  beef  and 
gave  them  some  corn  and  squash  to  take  home  with  them. 

Early  in  1877  a  group  decided  to  move  further  down 
onto  the  Virgin  River,  and  set  up  a  community  where  they 
could  live  the  United  Order.  Edward  Bunker  was  in  charge 
of  the  enterprise,  and  Dudley's  brother,  Lemuel,  was  going 


80  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

with  him.  Dudley  decided  to  go  too,  but  he  could  not  take 
all  his  family  at  once.  His  older  boys  were  now  grown 
young  men,  ready  to  make  homes  of  their  own,  and  he  was 
anxious  to  help  them  get  established  where  there  was  more 
land.  In  Februai-y  1877  he  sold  one  Gunlock  field  to  Orson 
Huntsman  for  $400.00  to  be  paid  in  cattle. 

At  this  time  the  Silver  Reef  near  Leeds  was  opened 
up  and  beginning  to  do  a  thriving  business.  Its'  population 
was  fifteen  hundred  people,  and  a  daily  stage  ran  over  a 
newly  constructed  road  from  Silver  Reef  to  Pioche.  It 
was  a  regular  stage  coach  drawn  by  four  horses,  and  was 
typical  of  the  western  boom  country.  Dudley  and  his 
many  boys  might  have  made  good  money  at  the  mines, 
but  he  was  mindful  of  the  pledge  he  had  made  to  stay  on 
the  land.   He  wanted  to  establish  his  sons  on  the  land  also. 

Accordingly,  when  the  first  group  went  to  settle  Bunk- 
erviUe  in  January  1877,  some  of  his  older  boys  went  with 
it.  Dudley,  himself,  did  not  go  for  nearly  a  year.  Orson 
Huntsman's  dairy  has  the  following  entries  which  give  some 
light  on  his  activities: 

"April  28,  1877  I  went  to  St.  George  in  company  with 
Dudley  Leavitt.  Arrived  about  noon,  went  to  the  public 
square  where  the  men  were  drilling,  trying  to  make  soldiers 
out  of  themselves." 

"Sunday,  June  3,  1877  Pres.  J.  T.  D.  McAllister  of  St. 
George,  Bishop  Ensign  and  Samuel  Knight  of  Santa  Clara 
Ward  held  meeting  with  us  and  organized  Gunlock  as  a 
branch  of  the  Santa  Clara  Ward,  with  Dudley  Leavitt  as 
presiding  High  Priest"  . 

July  4,  1877  We  celebrated  Independence  Day  by  a  public 
dinner  at  the  house  of  my  sister  Mary  (Dudley  Leavitt's 
first  wife),  or  a  bowery  in  front  of  her  house  where  we 
had  been  holding  our  Sunday  services." 

In  January  of  the  next  year,  1878,  Dudley  sold  the 
rest  of  his  Gunlock  field  to  Orson  Huntsman,  though  he 
retained  ownership  of  his  houses  and  lots,  and  some  of  his 
wives  stayed  there  a  short  time. 

Because  Bunkerville  was  the  place  where  so  many 
of  his  older  children  made  their  home,  it  may  be  interesting 
to  have  some  detail  of  the  activities  of  the  first  settlers. 


ATBUNKERVILLE  81 

Most  of  Dudley's  sons  and  daughters  began  their  married 
life  there;  some  have  remained  through  all  the  years. 

Of  the  establishment  of  this  community,  James  G. 
Bleak's  record,  Book  D,  page  136  says: 

"A  few  persons  including  Edward  Bunker  and  family, 
Lemuel  S.  Leavitt  and  family,  and  Edward  Bunker,  Jr.,  and 
family,  and  others  being  desirous  to  enter  once  more  into 
the  united  order,  held  a  meeting  at  Santa  Clara  on  the 
first  of  January  1877  and  organized  themselves  into  a 
company  for  that  purpose,  with  Edward  Bunker,  Sr.,  as 
president  and  Lemuel  S.  and  Dudley  Leavitt  as  counselors, 
Mahonri  Steele  as  secretary,  and  Edward  Bunker,  Jr.,  as 
treasurer.  Their  company  numbered  in  all  23  persons.  On 
the  2nd  of  January  they  started  for  the  Mesquite  Flat  on 
the  Rio  Virgin  River  and  were  joined  by  Lemuel  Leavitt 
and  daughter,  also  by  Samuel  O.  Crosby.  The  company 
had  6  wagons  and  70  head  of  cattle.  They  arrived  at  Mes- 
quite on  January  5.  On  further  examination,  they  decided 
to  locate  on  the  south  side  of  the  river  instead  of  the 
Mesquite  side.  On  the  6th  day  they  crossed  the  river  and 
pitched  camp  at  a  point  about  2i/i>  miles  northeast  of  where 
the  town  of  Bunkerville  now  stands.  They  started  work 
at  once,  and  on  the  very  day  of  their  arrival  put  up  a  small 
lumber  building  on  top  of  the  hill  and  called  their  location 
Bunkerville,  after  Edward  Bunker,  Sr.,  the  leader  of  the 
company. 

"On  the  7th  which  was  Sunday,  the  first  meeting  was 
held  at  Bunkerville,  then  consisting  of  one  house  and  six 
wagons    .    .    . 

"On  Monday,  Jan.  8,  the  brethren  commenced  work 
on  a  canal  to  convey  the  water  from  the  Rio  Virgin  to  the 
flat  which  they  had  selected  as  farm  land  on  the  south 
side  of  the  river.  They  vigorously  prosecuted  this  work  dur- 
ing the  week. 

"On  Sunday  14  of  Jan.  the  second  meeting  was  held, 
on  which  occasion  the  Sunday  School  was  organized,  with 
Elder  Samuel  O.  Crosby  as  superintendent.  .  .  .  There 
were  present  eighteen  members  in  all." 

Mrs.  Ella  Abbott  Leavitt,  who  came  as  a  girl  to  Bunk- 
erville in  its  first  year  and  later  married  Thomas  Leavitt, 
son  of  Lemuel,  makes  some  interesting  comments.  She  says: 


82  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

"The  place  was  called  Mesquite  until  in  June  1879  when 
we  got  a  mail  line  and  a  Post  Office,  and  then  it  was  named 
Bunkerville.  Calista  Bunker  and  Deborah  Leavitt,  both 
girls,  came  with  the  very  first  company,  and  the  hill  where 
they  built  the  first  shack  was  called  'Calista's  Lookout'." 

That  they  really  accomplished  a  great  deal  the  first 
season  is  shown  by  this  report  of  a  sermon  delivered  in 
conference  in  St.  George  by  Bishop  Edward  Bunker,  Sr. 

"On  January  22  they  finished  their  irrigation  ditch, 
a  mile  and  a  half  long  and  four  feet  wide,  costing  108  day's 
labor.  This  ditch  was  afterwards  increased  to  2yo  miles 
in  length.  They  set  to  work  and  cleared  75  acres  of  land. 
Had  harvested  22  acres  of  wheat,  14  acres  of  cotton,  7 
acres  of  sugar  cane  was  in  a  healthy  condition,  and  the 
balance  of  the  land  was  in  corn." 

Before  fall,  Dudley  had  moved  some  of  his  family 
down  to  Bunkerville.  He  put  everything  he  had  into  the 
United  Order  —  the  cattle  he  received  for  his  land  at  Gun- 
lock  as  well  as  those  he  had  before,  horses,  wagons,  and 
all.  He  had  his  son.  Weir,  haul  the  big  water  wheel  down 
from  Gunlock  and  install  it  about  IY2  miles  above  the 
present  townsite  on  the  fall  that  is  still  known  as  the  "gin 
ditch".  He  had  purchased  a  burr  flour  mill  from  Dee 
Thompson  at  Cedar  City.  (Dee  Thompson  was  Lemuel's 
brother-in-law).  He  also  installed  a  cotton  gin  here,  run 
by  the  water  wheel. 

At  first  the  people  lived  the  United  Order  very  liter- 
ally, eating  at  the  same  table  and  sharing  all  things  in 
common.  They  had  one  big  dining  room  and  kitchen,  with 
individual  bedrooms.  It  was  customary  for  all  to  gather  for 
morning  and  evening  prayer,  and  for  frequent  council 
meetings. 

The  men  and  boys  old  enough  to  work  in  the  field 
or  on  the  ditch  were  always  served  first,  the  women  and 
younger  children  eating  later.  The  women  divided  their 
work,  taking  week  about,  some  cooking,  others  washing 
the  dishes,  others  caring  for  the  milk  and  butter,  while 
still  another  group  was  responsible  for  the  clothing,  in- 
cluding washing,  ironing,  and  mending.  Their  tasks  rotated 
in  regular  order. 

The  first  harvest  was  a  great  relief  to  the  settlers,  as 


ATBUNKERVILLE  83 

they  were  forced  to  haul  all  their  provisions  so  far.  They 
cut  the  first  grain  with  a  cradle,  threshed  it  by  driving 
cattle  over  it  on  a  hard  clay  floor,  and  winnowed  it  in  the 
v/ind.  Since  James  G.  Bleak  reports  "New  Year's  Day  1879 
the  burr  mill  at  Bunkerville  did  its  first  grinding.  Turned 
out  a  fairly  good  grade  of  flour",  we  may  be  sure  Dudley 
was  there  and  established  before  that  time. 

In  speaking  of  this  burr  mill,  one  of  his  older  daughters, 
Sarah,  said:  "I  remember  the  old  burr  mill.  My  daughter, 
Mina,  still  has  the  stone  at  Las  Vegas.  How  often  mother 
and  I  have  had  to  clean  it  after  it  was  used  to  grind  rock 
salt  before  we  could  use  it  to  grind  flour.  We  always  had 
to  clean  and  wash  the  wheat  and  pick  out  the  smutty 
kernels  so  the  flour  wouldn't  be  so  black." 

The  summer  had  been  a  sore  trial  to  the  settlers.  In 
January,  their  location  on  the  top  of  a  barren  hill  would 
be  pleasant,  but  by  June  it  would  be  like  an  oven.  The 
scrub  vegetation  around  it  would  hardly  shelter  the  lizards 
that  darted  from  one  little  bush  to  another  to  avoid  the 
burning  rocks.  Added  to  the  heat,  was  the  bad  water  — 
alkaline,  muddy  and  hard.  They  called  it  "Virgin  Bloat", 
and  told  jokes  about  how  it  was  so  thick  they  had  to  bite 
it  off  in  chunks.  Worst  of  all  was  the  malaria  which  the 
swarms  of  mosquitoes  from  the  river  bottoms  carried.  The 
dairy  of  Myron  Abbott  tells  of  nine  down  at  one  time  with 
chills  and  fever,  of  others  suffering  with  boils,  and  of  fre- 
quent calls  to  go  administer  to  the  sick. 

James  G.  Bleak  gives  two  slightly  varying  reports  of 
that  first  harvest.   On  page  136  of  Book  D,  he  says: 

"The  season  of  1877  the  Bunkerville  company  of  the  United 
Order  produced  400  bushels  of  wheat,  700  gallons  of  mo- 
lasses, 9,040  pounds  of  cotton  lint,  as  well  as  corn,  squash 
and  other  vegetables." 

Book  C  page  206  says:  "Bishop  Edward  Bunker  addressed 
the  saints  in  the  tabernacle.  He  reports  the  results  of  work- 
ing the  United  Order  in  Bunkerville,  Nevada,  being  satis- 
factory. In  1877  the  first  year,  they  produced  450  bushels 
of  wheat,  12,000  pounds  of  cotton  on  the  seed,  and  600 
gallons  of  molasses." 

Since  the  first  company  arrived  in  Bunkerville  in  Jan- 
uary and  consisted  almost  entirely  of  grown-ups,  no  school 


84  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

was  held  that  year.  By  the  next  fall,  so  many  families  had 
arrived  that  a  school  was  held  for  four  months  in  the  shanty 
on  the  hill.  Charlie  Hoath  was  the  teacher.  Dudley  had 
his  families  at  the  gin  and  mill  site,  a  mile  below,  so  that 
his  children  had  quite  a  distance  to  walk.  The  only  equip- 
ment was  rough,  backless  benches  of  split  cottonwood  logs, 
a  bit  of  a  blackboard,  and  a  long  table.  The  teacher  had  a 
spelling  book,  arithmetic  book,  and  two  or  three  readers, 
most  of  them  beginners'  books.  That  same  year,  Myron 
Abbott  taught  a  night  school  for  the  men  and  boys  who 
were  old  enough  to  work. 

The  community  was  organized  into  a  ward  just  a  year 
after  their  arrival,  January  12,  1879,  with  Edward  Bunker, 
bishop,  Edward  Bunker,  Jr.,  as  first  and  Myron  Abbott  as 
second  counselors.   George  Lee  was  ward  clerk. 

Since  the  population  had  grown  and  the  work  had 
been  scattered,  it  was  not  practical  for  them  to  live  longer 
with  a  common  dining  hall.  Each  family  lived  by  itself, 
and  each  man  was  made  a  steward  over  a  certain  part  of 
the  property.  All  crops  were  placed  in  a  common  store- 
house, and  all  families  received  what  they  needed.  For  ex- 
ample. Brother  Freeman  was  in  charge  of  the  vegetable 
garden.  He  raised  all  the  vegetables  that  were  needed  by 
the  entire  community  and  gave  them  out  to  the  people  as 
they  came  for  them. 

The  second  summer  James  G.  Bleak  reports:  "In  1879 
they  produced  1600  bushels  of  wheat,  30,000  pounds  of 
cotton  on  the  seed  and  from  1500  to  1600  gallons  of  mo- 
lasses. This  year  a  thresher  was  brought  in,  being  hauled  by 
team  all  the  way  from  California,  a  three-weeks'  trip.  Joseph 
Hammond  of  St.  George  arrived  Nov.  24,  1878,  with 
thresher,  after  threshing  wheat  and  barley  at  Bunkerville. 
This  month  the  first  house  was  erected  on  the  Bunkerville 
townsite." 

The  life  in  the  United  Order,  begun  with  such  high 
hopes  and  noble  ideals,  soon  began  to  be  unsatisfactory.  The 
way  of  having  only  what  his  neighbor  had,  of  sharing 
everything,  and  holding  all  property  in  common  would  not 
satisfy  many  of  the  members.  James  G.  Bleak,  Book  C, 
page  296  says: 

"This  month,  Oct.  1880,  it  became  manifested  in  the 
Bunkerville  Ward,  where  the  workers  in  the  united  order 


ATBUNKERVILLE  85 

have  been  working  as  stewards,  that  some  stewardships, 
through  their  economy  and  industry  were  gathering  and 
laying  in  an  abundance  while  others  through  carelessness 
and  bad  management  were  wasting  the  means  of  the  com- 
pany, each  year  increasing  in  debt.  This  was  very  unsatis- 
factory to  those  whose  ambition  was  to  accumulate  at  least 
the  necessities  of  life.  The  result  was  that  a  general  meeting 
was  held  at  which  it  was  decided  that  each  stewardship 
should  have  the  right  to  draw  80%  of  the  proceeds  of  their 
labor,  the  20%  to  be  retained  in  the  treasury  as  a  fund 
to  keep  the  capital  stock  good.  This  proved  acceptable  to 
some,  and  they  gave  notice  of  withdrawal.  This  caused  a 
settlement  to  be  made  of  the  whole  business.  Dissatis- 
faction increased  and  it  was  decided  to  disorganize  the 
Bunkorville  United  Order.  The  company  paid  off  the  capital 
stock  and  17%  of  the  labor  performed." 

Page  231,  Book  C  under  the  date  of  August  5,  1880 
he  says: 

"The  settlers  at  Bunkerville  on  the  Rio  Virgin,  having 
worked  in  the  United  Order  upwards  of  21/2  years,  have 
this  date  commenced  to  divide  its  property  for  distribution. 
In  settling  up,  the  company  paid  all  the  capital  stock  in- 
vested and  18%  interest  on  all  labor  performed  from  the 
first  of  January  to  date." 

This  business  of  settlement  was  very  complicated,  and 
required  a  long  time.  We  get  suggestions  of  it  from  the 
dairy  of  Myron  Abbott,  but  the  records  seem  to  have  been 
destroyed.  Through  the  years  comes  the  suggestion  that 
Dudley  was  not  pleased  with  what  he  got  out  of  it,  for  his 
cattle  were  divided  among  others,  and  he  came  out  of  the 
experiment  poorer  than  he  went  in.  Whether  it  was  dis- 
satisfaction with  the  order  of  things  in  Bunkerville,  or 
whether  he  wanted  more  land,  perhaps  we  shall  never  know, 
but  upon  the  settlement  and  the  breaking  up  of  the  order, 
he  moved  across  the  river  to  the  site  of  the  present  town 
of  Mesquite,  and  set  up  his  families  there. 


CHAPTER     XI 

DODGING   THE  OFFICERS 


At  MESQUITE,  Dudley  again  established  all  his  wives. 
r\  Mary  had  a  rock  house  (which  is  still  standing), 
Maria  was  a  block  east,  with  Janet  just  beyond, 
Martha  lived  south  of  Mary,  and  Thirza  west,  down  near 
the  Big  Wash.  There  was  plenty  of  good  land,  part  of  it 
cleared  by  the  group  that  had  deserted  this  site  two  years 
before,  because  of  the  heat  and  bad  water.  There  must 
have  been  a  family  or  two  on  the  site  at  the  time,  although 
we  have  not  found  who.  There  is  a  report  that  Brother 
Peck,  the  school  teacher,  said  that  he  had  twenty- two  stu- 
dents enrolled  in  his  school,  of  whom  twenty  belonged  to 
Dudley  Leavitt. 

This  seemed  incredible,  but  the  children  say  that  it 
was  true,  though  the  boys  could  not  be  counted  as  being  in 
all  the  time,  for  they  had  to  take  turns  herding  the  cows 
in  the  sandhills  or  on  the  river  bottoms.  From  the  ones 
still  living  come  stories  of  tricks  they  played  on  Brother 
Peck.  At  one  time  he  had  a  large  watermelon  growing  in 
his  yard.  It  was  his  pride  and  joy.  He  watched  it  and 
tended  it  carefully.  One  day  in  school  he  made  the  mistake 
of  telling  the  boys  that  he  was  going  to  make  sure  none 
of  them  got  it,  so  he  measured  their  shoes.  That  was  a 
challenge  they  could  not  let  pass  unheeded.  Slipping  out 
of  bed  that  night,  three  of  them  set  out  for  the  watermelon. 
Taking  their  sister's  shoes  in  their  hands,  they  went  down 
the  dry  irrigation  ditch  to  the  fence,  then  putting  on  the 
shoes,  one  went  in,  got  the  melon  and  returned  to  the 
ditch.   They  followed  it  up  some  distance,  then  turned  the 

[86] 


DODGING      THE      OFFICERS  87 

water  down  to  cover  their  tracks.  After  all  these  years 
they  still  chuckle  at  the  discomforture  of  the  old  man  as 
he  came  for  their  father.  Together  they  visited  every  one 
of  the  five  homes  to  see  who  was  guilty.  It  was  the  girl's 
shoes,  all  right,  that  had  made  the  tracks,  but  the  mothers 
insisted  that  the  girls  did  not  leave  the  house,  and  were 
in  bed  early.  We  cannot  help  wondering  if  Dudley  did  not 
have  a  fair  idea  of  who  the  criminals  were,  even  with  the 
lack  of  evidence. 

For  four  years  the  family  lived  here,  and  were  an  inde- 
pendent, self-supporting  unit.  They  raised  everything  they 
ate;  they  had  molasses  and  honey,  they  hauled  rock  salt 
from  St.  Thomas,  they  had  their  grains,  fruits  and  veg- 
etables. They  always  had  milk,  though  there  were  times 
when  there  was  no  butter.  They  kept  pigs  and  sheep,  so 
they  could  have  meat  on  occasion.  By  hard  work  and  ju- 
dicious use  of  all  his  "boy-power"  Dudley  was  again  able 
to  expand  his  holdings  and  improve  them.  Every  morning 
the  boys  would  gather  at  Mary's,  as  it  was  most  central; 
often  they  would  eat  breakfast  there,  and  then  they  would 
go  with  their  father  to  whatever  task  he  had  set  out. 

Then  came  one  of  the  disastrous  floods  for  which  the 
Virgin  river  has  always  been  notorious.  Their  ditch  was 
completely  ruined.  As  he  walked  up  along  it  and  saw 
what  a  lot  of  labor  would  be  required  to  rebuild  it,  Dudley 
debated  as  to  what  to  do.  He  had  good  fields.  There  was 
plenty  of  land  cleared  and  fenced,  but  valueless  without 
water.  But  how  to  get  the  water?  He  could  see  no  way 
but  to  move  again. 

It  was  a  major  decision  to  make,  but  he  decided  that 
he  would  have  to  scatter  his  families.  All  these  years  he 
had  struggled  against  odds  to  hold  them  together,  to  keep 
them  where  he  could  be  in  daily  contact  with  them  all. 
Now  he  must  change  the  procedure. 

Four  years  earlier,  while  they  were  still  in  Bunkerville, 
in  1878,  he  had  taken  a  contract  to  run  the  mail.  Wooley, 
Lund  &  Judd  had  contracted  with  the  government  for  car- 
rying the  mail  in  all  the  southern  district.  At  first  Edward 
Bunker,  Jr.,  and  Dudley  Leavitt  were  in  together,  Dudley 
carrying  it  from  St.  George,  Utah,  to  St.  Thomas,  Nevada, 
and  Brother  Bunker  talking  it  from  St.  Thomas  to  Kingman, 
Arizona.     Now   Dudley   made    a    separate    contract    with 


88  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

Wooley,  Lund  &  Judd.  For  more  than  twenty  years  this 
was  an  occupation  which  he  followed,  and  which  meant  a 
sure  source  of  revenue,  though  a  small  one. 

The  following  contract,  one  of  the  latest,  will  show 
something  of  the  prices  and  conditions  under  which  it  was 
run.  It  is  handwritten  in  ink  on  paper  bearing  the  Wooley, 
Lund  &  Judd,  General  Merchandise,  stamp. 

Established  1875 

General  Branch  House 

Merchandise  Silver  Reef,  Utah 

WOOLEY,   LUND   &  JUDD 

St.  George,  Utah,  May  11,  1898 
Robert  C.  Lund 

I  hereby  offer  and  agree  to  carry  the  U.  S.  Mail  on 
Route  75177,  St.  George,  Utah,  to  St.  Thomas,  Nevada,  ac- 
cording to  the  advertised  schedule  three  (3)  times  per 
week  for  the  sum  of  thirteen  hundred  &  seventy  five 
(1375.00)  per  annum  —  subject  to  any  change  of  schedule 
or  increase  or  decrease  of  number  of  trips  as  may  be 
ordered  by  the  P.  O.  Dept.,  with  corresponding  increase  or 
decrease  of  pay  —  from  July  1st,  1898,  to  June  30,  1902, 
said  $1375.00  to  be  paid  as  follows  66  2/3%  to  be  drawn 
from  time  to  time  in  mdse  from  the  store  in  St.  George 
at  same  prices  as  other  cash  accounts  and  charged  for 
mdse  by  said  store. 

33  1/3%  to  be  paid  in  cash  quarterly  when  payments 
are  made  by  the  P.  O.  Dept.  for  the  service. 

Provided  that  if  more  than  the  66  2/3%  is  drawn  in 
mdse  during  any  quarter,  during  the  life  of  this  contract, 
that  said  excess  above  the  66  2/3%  shall  be  deducted  and 
paid  from  said  cash  payment  of  33  1/3%. 

Dudley  Leavitt. 
The  foregoing  is  hereby  accepted  and  made  a  contract 

Robert  C.  Lund. 

It  does  not  take  much  figuring  to  see  that  these  trips 
would  net  something  less  than  nine  dollars  each.  When 
one  considers  the  distance,  some  one  hundred  and  eighty 
miles  for  the  round  trip,  the  number  of  horses  needed  and 
the  expense  of  maintaining  them,  it  seems  strange  that 
Dudley  could  have  made  anything  at  all. 


DODGING      THE      OFFICERS  89 

During  all  the  first  years  the  mail  was  run  by  pony. 
A  boy  would  leave  St.  George  about  midnight,  change 
horses  at  Littlefield,  or  Leavittville,  just  below,  and  meet 
another  boy  who  had  started  from  St.  Thomas,  at  Bunker- 
ville.  All  the  younger  boys  had  their  turn  at  this  work; 
some  of  them  stayed  with  it  for  months  and  years  at  a 
time. 

This  made  it  necessary  for  Dudley  to  place  his  families 
at  different  points.  Thirza  was  established  at  St.  George, 
where  she  lived  during  most  of  the  twenty  years  while  they 
ran  the  maU. 

Martha  was  stationed  at  Bunkerville,  while  Mary  lived 
at  Tunnel  Point  and  later  with  Maria  and  Janet  at  Leavitt- 
ville. 

All  the  boys  who  had  experience  running  the  mail,  tell 
of  the  long  rides,  leaving  in  the  night,  with  mail  sack 
strapped  behind  the  saddle  and  a  sandwich  tied  on  the  side, 
of  falling  asleep  to  the  monotonous  jogging  of  the  horse, 
sometimes  getting  off  and  nmning  a  mile  or  two  down  the 
slope  to  get  warm  and  to  keep  awake.  Later  Dudley,  as 
he  grew  older  and  heavier,  had  a  two-wheeled  cart  made 
for  him  to  carry  mail  on.  It  was  drawn  by  only  one  horse, 
and  was  so  light  that  the  animal  could  trot  most  of  the  way. 

His  son,  Jeremy,  tells  these  incidents  of  the  mail  carry- 
ing days:  "All  the  time  father  had  the  mail,  neither  the 
government  nor  the  state  nor  the  counties  ever  put  one 
cent  on  the  roads,  if  roads  they  could  be  called.  I  never 
went  with  him,  and  I  went  many  times,  when  he  did  not 
stop  and  work  road,  taking  out  rock,  cutting  the  higher 
sides  and  building  up  the  lower.  He  never  camped  all  night. 
He  always  planned  to  stop  in  the  roughest  places,  bate 
the  horses,  as  he  called  it,  while  we  made  road,  maybe 
sleep  an  hour,  and  then  up  and  digging  again.  I  am  sure 
he  saved  many  a  heavy  loaded  salt  wagon  from  breaking 
down  or  getting  stuck". 

"When  we  lived  at  the  Hancock  ranch  just  west  of 
Littlefield,  it  was  along  the  last  of  father's  mail  contracting. 
He  was  getting  badly  crippled  up  and  seldom  went  with 
the  mail,  unless  some  one  went  with  him.  It  was  all  night 
riding.  One  cold  winter  night  he  decided  to  go  with  the 
mail  alone.  He  just  wouldn't  be  talked  out  of  it. 

"This  night  he  had  Doll,  a  fine  sorrel  animal,  high- 


90  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

lifed  and  very  skittish,  and  a  two- wheeled  cart  made  es- 
pecially for  the  business.  He  was  bundled  up  with  clothing 
and  a  large  overcoat,  a  napkin  on  his  head  —  he  looked 
like  Santa  Claus. 

"About  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  he  was  going  down 
the  Clara  Creek.  The  road  followed  the  bottom  of  the 
canyon  down  to  the  Three  Mile  Place,  crossing  the  stream 
every  little  ways.  While  crossing  the  stream,  Doll  tried  to 
get  her  head  down  to  drink  and  pulled  the  bridle  off  one 
ear.  He  didn't  notice  it  for  a  while.  When  he  did,  he  stopped 
and  got  out  to  fix  it.  As  he  came  around  in  front,  it  scared 
her. 

"Like  a  shot  out  of  a  gun  she  whirled,  lifting  the  cart 
right  into  the  air,  and  was  out  of  sight  in  a  few  seconds. 
Tlie  way  the  cart  bounced  when  it  hit  the  boulders,  he  was 
sure  it  would  go  to  pieces.    She  was  soon  out  of  hearing. 

"He  said  the  only  prayer  he  ever  offered  without  faith 
was  then.  In  a  few  words,  he  asked  the  Lord  to  stop  the 
horse.  As  best  he  could  he  went  back  to  the  road  and 
started  walking  down  it.  He  hadn't  gone  far  when  he  met 
Doll  coming  back,  cart  right  side  up.  She  came  right  v^ 
to  him  and  stopped.  He  never  knew  how  or  why  or  by 
whom  she  was  turned  around,  but  he  always  thought  it 
was  some  super-natural  power.  And  he  did  not  forget  to 
express  his  thanks  to  God  for  it." 

During  these  years,  the  fight  on  the  polygamists  began. 
The  government,  determined  to  stamp  out  the  practice, 
began  a  campaign  of  prosecution  that  amounted  to  persecu- 
tion. During  the  years  from  1875  to  1888,  589  men  were 
imprisoned  for  this  practice,  and  fines  amounting  to  $48,208 
were  collected.  During  the  whole  period  of  prosecution  1300 
men  served  sentences  in  the  state  penitentiary. 

Southern  Utah  was  the  center  of  many  polygamist 
families.  Many  of  them  moved  their  wives  to  different 
towns;  some,  rather  than  divide  up  their  families,  took  them 
and  went  to  Mexico  to  escape  imprisonment. 

Dudley  was  proud  of  his  wives.  He  loved  his  children. 
Not  for  anything  would  he  have  renounced  one  of  them. 
But  he  did  not  want  to  be  locked  up,  either,  and  sometimes 
he  was  hard-pressed. 

The  people  had  various  ways  of  avoiding  the  officers. 
Every  stranger  was  regarded  with  suspicion;  children  were 


DODGING      THE      OFFICERS  91 

taught  that  they  must  not  talk  to  strangers  nor  answer 
questions.  At  Silver  Reef,  two  young  Mormon  boys  ran  the 
telegraph  office.  People  from  the  north  always  stopped 
there  to  rest  and  feed  their  teams.  As  soon  as  the  U.  S. 
marshals,  McGeary  and  Armstrong,  came  to  the  Reef,  one 
of  these  boys  would  send  the  message,  "Send  up  two  chairs", 
to  the  one  at  the  store  in  St.  George.  This  was  the  code 
which  meant  that  the  officers  were  on  their  way.  Instantly, 
word  went  out  to  every  polygamist  in  town,  enabling  him 
to  arrange  his  affairs  and  go  into  hiding  while  the  officers 
drove  the  twenty-two  miles  from  the  Reef. 

Even  so,  some  were  caught.  Invariably  they  were  given 
a  town  party  when  they  left  to  serve  their  six-months' 
sentence,  and  the  band  met  them  at  the  Black  Ridge  when 
they  returned. 

At  one  time,  Dudley  came  in  to  St.  George  with  a 
load  of  wood  for  Thirza,  arriving  after  dark.  The  marshals 
were  in  town  that  night,  so  his  family  was  very  concerned 
for  his  safety.  Thirza  was  so  nervous  she  couldn't  sleep, 
for  she  knew  the  habit  the  officers  had  of  raiding  homes 
in  the  middle  of  the  night.  She  knew  they  were  especially 
anxious  to  get  Dudley,  because  he  not  only  broke  the  law, 
but  was  proud  of  it  and  had  made  statements  to  the  effect 
that  no  power  on  earth  would  make  him  desert  his  family. 
Before  daybreak  the  family  were  up,  had  the  wood  un- 
loaded, and  were  prepared  for  Dudley  to  leave  town.  They 
rolled  him  up  in  the  bedding,  and  some  of  the  children 
sat  on  him  as  one  of  the  boys  drove  through  town.  Once 
past  the  Black  Hill,  the  children  walked  back,  and  Dudley 
drove  on. 

"One  day  I  went  with  father  to  the  cotton  factory  at 
Washington,"  said  Mary  Jane.  "An  Iverson  girl  was  the 
clerk.  We  had  just  got  our  cotton  unloaded,  when  the  black- 
topped  buggy  that  carried  McGeary  and  Armstrong  drove 
up.  The  girl  was  in  a  panic. 

"  'Run,'  she  said.  'Run,  Brother  Leavitt.  Here  come 
the  officers.   They  will  get  you  sure.    Quick!   Hide!' 

"Father  knew  it  was  useless  to  run,  so  he  snatched  up 
and  old  coat,  pulled  a  slouch  hat  down  over  his  eyes,  picked 
up  an  oil  can,  and  started  to  oil  the  machinery.  He  was 
the  busiest  man  you  ever  saw  climbing  up  the  ladder  to 
get  at  some  parts,  and  going  about  it  as  if  he  were  an  expert. 


92  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

"The  officers  came  in,  went  through  the  whole  place, 
kicking  at  trap  doors,  going  through  cotton  bins,  turning 
over  boxes,  and  trying  to  find  concealed  hide-outs.  Father 
went  about  his  work,  apparently  paying  no  attention.  At 
last  they  got  into  their  buggy  and  rode  away." 

Clarence  tells  how  once  when  the  officers  were  in  town, 
he  went  to  Wooley,  Lund  &  Judd's  store  for  some  supplies. 
His  father  was  lying  flat  in  the  bottom  of  the  wagon  box 
with  some  quilts  over  him.  As  they  drove  up  to  the  store, 
there  stood  the  marshals  just  outside,  watching  the  streets 
and  keeping  their  eyes  open  for  members  of  polygamist 
families.  Clarence  went  in,  got  his  order  of  groceries,  threw 
them  into  the  wagon  box,  and  drove  away.  His  father 
often  said  that  he  wondered  why  they  didn't  search  wagons 
as  well  as  they  did  houses. 

At  still  another  time,  Dudley  was  at  the  shop  where 
Hardy's  had  their  water  wheel  and  turning  lathe.  He  was 
seated  on  the  curb  with  some  other  men,  his  back  to  the 
road,  when  one  said,  "You'd  better  get  going,  Dud,  here 
they  come".  Out  of  the  corner  of  his  eye,  Dudley  saw  the 
carriage  coming  down  the  street.  He  knew  that  to  run 
would  be  disastrous;  it  would  be  sure  to  attract  attention. 
So  he  sat  perfectly  still,  and  did  not  turn  around  to  give 
the  passing  outfit  even  a  look. 

His  companions  kept  telling  him  in  undertones  that 
the  officers  were  watching  him,  that  they  were  trying  to  look 
through  from  back  to  front,  and  that  they  had  his  number. 
But  they  were  not  certain  enough  of  themselves  to  stop.  As 
soon  as  they  rounded  a  curve,  Dudley  obeyed  his  impulse  to 
leave.  He  went  into  hiding  in  a  tamarack  thicket  behind 
the  house.  Sure  enough,  the  carriage  turned  around  and 
the  officers  came  back.  This  time  they  stopped,  but  the 
only  man  they  wanted  was  gone,  and  none  of  the  others 
had  any  idea  where  he  was. 

Once  at  Mesquite  the  church  authorities  came  to  call, 
and  since  Dudley  was  in  charge  there,  they  wished  to  find 
him.  Some  of  his  children  were  pulling  weeds  in  the  garden, 
and  when  the  men  stopped  and  asked  about  Dudley  Leavitt, 
they  couldn't  tell  them  a  thing.  They  didn't  know  who  he 
was  or  where  he  had  gone  or  when  he  would  be  back  or 
anything  else  about  him. 

When  the  visitors  finally  did  find  him,  one  of  them 


DODGING      THE      OFFICERS  93 

told  him  how  the  children  had  acted. 

"You  can't  blame  the  children,"  he  said.  "We  have 
trained  them  not  to  know  anything  if  a  stranger  is  around." 

Many  an  interesting  legend  has  grown  up  about  the 
visits  of  the  marshals.  The  story  is  told  that  Thomas  S. 
Terry  had  his  home  on  the  Utah- Arizona  line,  one  room  in 
Utah  and  one  in  Arizona,  the  two  connected  by  a  cotton- 
wood  shed.  If  the  officers  came  for  him,  he  had  only  to  go 
into  the  other  room  to  be  in  the  other  state  and  out  of 
their  jurisdiction.  People  made  up  songs  about  McGeary 
and  Armstrong,  so  vigorously  were  they  hated.  "McGeary 
searched  McAthur's  House",  was  often  sung  by  children 
in  derision  as  they  went  down  the  street. 

During  these  years,  Dudley's  children  were  growing  up 
and  the  older  ones  marrying.  As  with  any  family,  there  were 
problems;  there  were  times  when  their  parents  were  troubled 
over  some  of  their  actions  and  attitudes.  Clarence  tells  how, 
as  a  boy,  he  became  disgruntled  and  ran  away  from  home, 
going  down  to  Bunkerville  to  live  with  Weir,  who  was 
married  and  established  there.  After  a  few  days  he  became 
so  homesick  he  couldn't  stand  it  and  came  back  home.  His 
father  was  so  glad  to  see  him  that,  like  the  father  in  the 
parable  of  the  Prodigal  Son,  he  made  him  more  than  wel- 
come. 

"He  didn't  need  to  let  me  see  how  glad  he  was  to  have 
me  back,"  Clarence  said,  "I  was  a  lot  gladder  to  be  back 
than  he  was  to  have  me." 

William  Abbott  likes  to  tell  how,  when  he  was  courting 
Mary  Jane  he  met  her  father  going  up  the  river  with  such 
a  heavy  load  that  he  got  stuck  on  a  hill.  The  young  man 
came  up  just  in  time  to  double  teams  and  get  the  load  up 
without  further  trouble. 

"I  appreciate  that,"  Dudley  told  him  with  genuine  grati- 
tude. "If  I  can  do  something  for  you  sometime,  you  let 
me  know." 

William  hesitated  a  minute.  "I  believe  I'll  collect  right 
now,"  he  said,  "I  would  like  to  marry  your  daughter,  Mary 
Jane,  and  I'd  like  your  consent  and  blessing." 

"Well,"  said  Dudley  with  a  grin,  "she's  just  a  kid  and 
don't  know  nothing,  but  maybe  you  can  teach  her.  Take 
her  and  welcome." 

On  his  sixty-fifth  birthday,  the  family  decided  to  honor 


94  DUDLEYLEAVITT 

Dudley  with  a  surprise  party  at  his  home  at  Leavittville, 
just  below  what  is  now  Littlefield.  For  weeks  ahead  they 
talked  and  planned,  sending  word  to  the  scattered  members 
of  the  family  in  different  towns.  The  wives  began  pre- 
paring, and  Dudley,  guessing  what  was  coming,  had  a  calf 
and  a  pig  ready  to  kill. 

The  crowd  began  to  arrive  late  in  the  evening  the 
day  before,  for  many  of  them  must  come  long  distances; 
most  of  them  at  least  seventeen  miles,  or  almost  a  day's 
travel  in  a  wagon.  Children,  grand-children,  in-laws,  and 
friends  all  came.  The  first  evening  was  spent  in  visiting  and 
in  arranging  sleeping  places,  though,  since  it  was  August 
and  the  visitors  brought  their  bedding,  this  was  not  a 
serious  problem. 

The  next  morning  there  was  a  bustle  of  preparation. 
The  calf  had  been  in  the  barbecue  pit  all  night,  but  there 
were  pies  and  cakes  to  bake,  and  vegetables  to  prepare. 
Young  people  hitched  up  a  wagon  and  went  to  the  field 
for  a  load  of  melons,  children  swang  under  the  cottonwood 
trees,  men  arranged  a  long  table  of  saw-horses  and  planks. 
It  stretched  out  under  the  row  of  cottonwoods,  a  long  table, 
but  filled  at  noon  with  slices  of  the  steaming  beef,  roast 
pork,  pots  of  string  beans,  corn-on-the-cob,  baked  squash, 
with  red  slices  of  watermelon  for  dessert.  People  helped 
themselves,  or  were  served  by  the  row  of  women,  and  then 
sat  down  in  the  shade  to  eat. 

After  dinner  the  sports  began,  wrestling,  boxing  bouts, 
jumping,  running,  horse  races  and  horse  and  foot  races 
(turn  the  stake  and  back).  Children  waded  and  splashed 
in  the  warm  ditch,  adolescent  girls  squealed  and  ran  as  the 
boys  engaged  them  in  a  "water  fight".  Older  women  held 
their  babies  and  visited. 

The  real  party  was  not  until  at  night,  after  a  supper, 
which  was  largely  a  repetition  of  the  dinner,  after  the 
youngest  were  put  to  bed  in  the  wagon  boxes  or  on  the 
hay,  after  a  bonfire  had  been  built.  They  did  not  need  its 
heat,  but  they  wanted  its  light  and  cheer,  and  it  gave  them  a 
center  around  which  to  gather.  They  began  with  songs, 
group  songs,  hymns  they  knew  and  loved:  "O  Ye  Moun- 
tains High",  "Come,  Come  Ye  Saints",  "Hard  Times  Come 
Again  No  More",  and  others.  Young  Mary  Hafen,  on  her 
way  to  St.  George  to  be  married,  played  the  guitar  and 


DODGING      THE      OFFICERS  95 

led  out,  Striking  a  few  chords  to  give  them  all  the  pitch. 

Then  Dudley  arose  to  speak.  These  were  his  children, 
and  no  matter  if  they  did  have  families  of  their  own,  it 
was  still  his  right  to  counsel  them.  He  was  not  one  to 
mince  words,  and  he  told  them  what  he  expected  of  them. 
They  should  live  their  religion,  pay  their  debts,  attend  to 
their  prayers,  especially  their  family  prayers,  get  out  of 
debt,  and  own  their  own  homes.  In  no  other  way  could 
they  be  free,  and  he  did  not  want  them  to  be  in  bondage  to 
any  man.  Most  important  of  all,  they  should  keep  alive 
their  testimony  of  the  Gospel  which  was  so  dear  to  him, 
and  for  which  he  would  give  his  life.  He  closed,  as  he 
always  did,  by  telling  them  that  he  knew  that  Joseph  Smith 
was  a  Prophet  of  the  Living  God,  that  he  had  seen  him 
and  heard  him  speak,  and  knew  that  he  spoke  with  power. 
He  told  them  again  the  incident  when  "the  mantle  of  Joseph 
fell  upon  Brigham",  and  told  incidents  when  he  had  been 
guided  and  protected  by  the  power  of  God. 

The  party  was  closed  by  prayer.  The  next  day  some 
of  the  crowd  started  home  early,  and  others  waited  until 
afternoon,  but  by  evening  they  were  all  gone.  Dudley  looked 
over  his  gifts,  and  treasured  the  list  to  be  reviewed  often, 
for  even  the  five-cent  pieces  and  box  of  rivets  which  his 
younger  grandchildren  left  were  precious  to  him.  This  is 
the  list.  I  copy  it,  because  it  shows  who  were  there,  and 
the  types  of  presents  they  brought. 

AUGUST  30,  1895 

A  birthday  party  for  Dudley  Leavitt  at  the  Leavitt  Ranch. 

Mary  H.  Leavitt,  a  pair  of  garments. 

Maria  H.  Leavitt,  a  book,  "The  Life  of  Heber  C.  Kimball". 

Thirza  Leavitt,  a  lamp. 

Orin,  Aaron  and  Dan  Leavitt,  2  shirts. 

Hannah  Terry,  a  book,  "Forty  Years  Among  the  Indians". 

Weir  and  Delia  Leavitt,  cloth  for  a  white  shirt. 

Johnnie  and  Sadie  Hansen,  a  hat. 

Heber  and  Betsy  Hardy,  cloth  for  two  shirts. 

Charley  and  Lorena  Hardy,  collar  and  pin  and  pair  of  cuff  buttons. 

Mary  Jane  Abbott,  a  pair  of  overalls. 

Annie  Sprague,  a  light  shirt. 

Lydia  Leavitt  and  Edgar  Leavitt,  a  pair  of  winter  pants. 

Lon,  Henry  and  Ben  Leavitt,  a  pair  of  pants. 


96  DUDLEY     LEAVITT 

Mary  Ellen,  a  pitchfork. 

Albert  Leavitt,  a  silk  handkerchief. 

Theresa  Leavitt,  a  necktie  and  suspenders. 

Mabel  Waite,  a  pair  of  woolen  socks. 

Herbert  Waite,  25c  in  money. 

Nora  Leavitt,  a  pair  of  woolen  socks  and  a  silk  handkerchief. 

Susan  Hunt  and  son,  George,  a  pair  of  socks  and  handkerchief. 

Dora  Waite,  a  cravat  and  handkerchief. 

Jessie  Waite,  a  pocket  book  and  pencil. 

Mary  Lizzie  Leavitt  (Bowman),  a  pair  of  cotton  socks. 

Sarah  Waite,  a  pair  of  cotton  socks. 

Jeremy  Leavitt,  necktie  and  handkerchief. 

Ira  Leavitt,  a  handkerchief  and  a  box  of  shaving  soap. 

Ellen  Leavitt,  a  pair  of  spectacles. 

Ithamer  and  Orson  Sprague,  two  handkerchiefs. 

Zera  Leavitt,  a  cake  of  soap. 

Ernest  Leavitt,  5c. 

Christina  Abbott,  5c. 

Oliver  Sprague,  10c. 

Rozena  and  Deborah  Leavitt,  50c. 

Parley  Leavitt,  10c. 

Thirza  Leavitt,  5c. 

Merlin  Hardy.  5c. 

Mina  and  Christina  Hansen,  a  box  of  rivets. 

Mary  Hafen,  a  silk  tie. 


DUDLEY    LEAVITT    AND    WIVES 


Taken  at  Old  Folks  Party  about  1905.    Left  to  right: 
Mary,  Dudley,  Thirza,  Janet  and  Martha. 


Maria, 


CHAPTER      XII 

CLOSING  YEARS 

BY  THIS  TIME  Dudley  was  getting  to  be  an  old  man. 
His  hair  had  turned  gray  years  before;  some  of  his 
younger  children  say  that  they  cannot  remember 
when  their  father's  hair  was  not  snowy  white.  To  the  end 
of  his  days,  it  was  unusually  thick.  He  had  powerful  arms 
and  shoulders,  but  his  legs  became  bowed,  as  though  they 
had  bent  under  the  weight  of  his  great  trunk.  He  had  the 
habit  of  sitting  to  work.  He  would  take  a  home-made  chair 
wherever  he  went,  carrying  it  in  one  hand  and  a  cane  in 
the  other.  He  sat  to  clean  ditch,  working  right  along  with 
young  men,  reaching  far  out  to  the  end  of  his  shovel  handle 
before  he  moved  his  chair.  He  sat  to  chop  wood,  cutting 
piles  of  green  cottonwood  poles  into  stove  lengths  and 
splitting  them. 

His  one  outstanding  physical  characteristic  was  his 
teeth,  for  they  were  perfect  until  his  death.  There  is  a 
story  that  he  could  and  did  bite  a  ten-penny  nail  in  half. 
He  did  take  pride  in  cracking  hard-shelled  almonds  with  his 
teeth.  There  have  been  many  conjectures  as  to  why  they 
were  so  well  preserved.  Some  of  his  children  say  it  was 
the  pine  gum  he  chewed  that  gave  them  exercise  and  kept 
his  mouth  free  of  acids.  Others  claim  that  it  was  his  diet, 
the  whole  grains  and  molasses  and  vegetables,  and  the  fact 
that  he  loved  to  eat  the  bones  of  animals  as  well  as  the 
flesh.  Whenever  they  cooked  a  chicken  he  always  crunched 
the  softer  bones  and  the  joints  of  the  larger  ones,  sucking 
out  the  juices.  He  never  used  a  tooth  brush,  but  he  always 
picked  his  teeth  after  every  meal  and  polished  them  off 
with  a  stick. 

His  home  was  always  open  to  the  traveler,  whether 
stranger  or  friend.    Of  his  hospitality  his  daughter,  Nora 

[97] 


98  DUDLEY      LEAVITT 

says:  "We  always  fed  everyone  who  came  along.  A 
great  many  tramps  were  moving  through  the  country,  and 
it  used  to  make  us  out  of  patience  sometimes  because  the 
people  at  Littlefield  would  send  them  on  to  us  to  feed. 
'The  Leavitt  family  always  takes  in  everybody',  they  would 
tell  them. 

"I  remember  that  one  morning  we  had  four,  one  right 
after  another  and  when  the  fifth  came,  mother  told  him 
she  hadn't  anything  to  give  him.  He  turned  and  started 
away,  but  her  conscience  got  the  best  of  her  and  she  called 
him  back.  We  fixed  a  meal,  and  he  certainly  was  hungry. 
Of  all  the  men  we  fed,  he  seemed  to  appreciate  it  most. 
He  couldn't  get  through  thanking  us. 

"But  it  was  not  only  tramps,  it  was  the  visiting  au- 
thorities; it  was  cowboys  on  the  drive;  it  was  freighters. 
We  could  never  keep  light  bread  enough  on  hand.  I  remem- 
ber one  night  after  we  had  been  in  bed  and  asleep  we 
had  to  get  up  and  get  a  meal  for  hungry  cowboys,  baking 
big  pans  of  hot  biscuits. 

"Aunt  Mary  always  kept  the  missionaries.  She  was 
an  excellent  cook  and  a  good  manager.  At  one  time  when 
they  came,  she  had  no  white  pillow  slips  clean.  She  had 
colored  ones  that  she  used  on  her  beds,  but  she  thought 
thej^  were  not  good  enough.  So  she  took  two  white  shirts  and 
put  them  on  the  pillows,  folding  them  neatly  and  buttoning 
them  on  the  under  side.  Then  she  worried  all  night  for 
fear  her  guests  would  turn  their  pillows  over  or  shift  them 
around.   But  it  was  the  best  she  could  do." 

There  are  many  stories  of  how  the  family  took  in 
visitors.  At  one  time  when  a  full  load  came  from  St.  George 
and  Salt  Lake,  including  Eliza  R.  Snow  and  Zina  D.  Young, 
the  women  gave  their  own  bed  to  their  guests  while  they 
fixed  one  for  themselves  in  the  cotton  bin  on  top  of  the 
unginned  cotton.  The  next  morning,  the  oldest  son  at  home, 
Dudley  Junior,  presided  and  led  in  the  family  prayer  in 
the  absence  of  his  father.  The  visitors  were  much  impressed 
with  the  home  set-up. 

Ed  Syphus  told  how  he  and  his  brother  were  taking 
a  load  of  rock  salt  to  St.  George.  They  had  to  cross  the 
Virgin  river  some  twenty-two  times  and  had  some  trouble 
with  their  outfits.  When  they  arrived  at  the  Leavitt  ranch, 
they  were  out  of  provisions,  both  for  themselves  and  their 


CLOSING      YEARS  99 

teams.  Dudley  walked  out  to  meet  them  when  they  stopped. 

"Unhitch  and  put  up  your  teams,"  he  said,  and  they 
knew  that  meant  that  their  horses  would  be  well  cared  for. 
Then  looking  at  the  boys  closely,  he  said,  "You're  hungry, 
too,  aren't  you?  Come  right  in  and  I'll  have  the  women 
fix  you  something." 

'That  was  the  best  thing  I  had  heard  for  a  long  time," 
Brother  Syphus  said  as  he  told  it.  "We  were  hungry,  but 
we  were  just  big,  bashful  boys,  and  wouldn't  have  dared 
to  ask  for  anything.  One  of  his  wives  baked  a  pan  of 
biscuits  and  we  had  hot  bread  and  butter  and  molasses 
and  milk.  I  think  I  never  tasted  a  better  meal.  And  when 
we  left,  we  had  another  pan  of  biscuits  to  take  along  with 
us.  Soon  after  we  were  on  the  road,  we  killed  a  rabbit 
with  a  rock,  so  we  fared  very  well  until  we  delivered  our 
load." 

When  the  family  left  Mesquite,  Mary  had  protested 
against  having  to  start  all  over  again. 

"I  have  done  nothing  but  pioneer  new  places  all  my  life," 
she  said.  "We  just  get  a  comfortable  place  established  and 
have  to  move.  I'm  through  pioneering.  This  is  the  last 
move  I  will  make." 

She  lived  at  Tunnel  Point  and  later  with  Maria  in  the 
big  rock  house  at  Leavittville.  Then  in  1893  Frank's  wife, 
Malinda,  died,  leaving  him  with  two  small  boys,  so  she 
went  to  live  with  him  and  take  care  of  the  children.  She 
spent  the  last  years  of  her  life  in  Frank's  home. 

Maria  was  a  mid-wife  who  served  throughout  all  the 
southern  country.  Sometimes  she  went  out  as  far  as  Clover 
Valley,  traveling  in  a  wagon  and  staying  until  the  mother 
could  be  up  and  around  again.  In  her  early  married  life 
she  had  been  "called"  to  this  work  by  Sisters  Eliza  R. 
Snow  and  Zina  D.  Young,  who  blessed  her  and  set  her 
apart  to  do  it.  They  suggested  that  her  fee  for  the  delivery 
of  a  child  be  three  dollars,  a  price  which  she  kept  all  her 
life.  Even  after  she  became  quite  an  elderly  lady,  people 
sent  for  her  because  the  women  had  such  confidence  in  her. 
She  said  once  that  she  always  prayed  silently  as  she  worked, 
and  she  always  felt  that  God  heard  and  helped  her.  When- 
ever the  people  saw  a  team  tearing  through  the  streets 
with  Aunt  Maria  holding  on  to  the  spring  seat,  they  knew 
that  some  woman  was  in  labor. 


100  DUDLEY      LEAVITT 

Dudley  had  taken  all  his  wives  but  Janet  to  the  En- 
dowment House  or  to  the  Temple  at  Salt  Lake  City  and 
had  them  sealed  to  him.  After  the  Temple  at  St,  George 
was  completed,  he  had  this  ordinance  performed,  taking 
Janet  and  nine  children  there  on  June  2,  1882. 

During  their  later  years,  both  Janet  and  Martha  lived 
with  their  children,  Janet  with  her  daughter,  Jane  Barnum, 
and  Martha  with  hers,  Lydia  Hughes. 

For  many  years,  Thirza  and  Maria  lived  together  in 
the  rock  house  at  Leavittville.  Each  had  a  large  rock  living 
room  with  a  kitchen  behind  and  an  upstair  bedroom.  Of 
their  arrangements  at  this  time,  Nora  says: 

"Theresa  and  I  were  little  girls  about  the  same  age. 
We  went  to  school  at  Littlefield,  three  miles  away,  and  as 
we  had  to  walk,  we  always  got  up  early  and  ate  breakfast 
by  lamplight.  When  father  was  not  there,  we  each  slept 
with  our  own  mother,  but  when  father  was  home  we  both 
slept  with  my  mother  one  night  and  hers  the  next.  Father 
changed  regularly  and  we  slept  with  the  wife  he  didn't 
sleep  with. 

"We  were  very  friendly.  I  don't  have  a  sister  who  is 
as  dear  to  me  as  Theresa,  because  we  were  together  so 
much." 

This  same  thing  seems  to  be  true  throughout  the 
family.  The  children  who  were  the  same  age  and  who  grew 
up  together  were  more  attached  to  each  other  than  were 
those  of  the  same  mother  who  were  widely  apart  in  age. 
Every  one  with  whom  I  have  talked  says  the  same  thing; 
their  best  friends  were  their  brothers  and  sisters  by  the 
other  wives.  Their  father  never  let  them  be  referred  to 
as  "half-brothers".  Since  they  were  all  his  children,  they 
were  all  brothers  and  sisters. 

Late  in  his  life,  Dudley  received  one  thousand  dollars 
from  the  Government  for  his  services  among  the  Indians. 
It  came  unsought  and  unexpected.  His  first  thought  was 
to  put  it  where  it  would  do  the  most  good.  His  wants  were 
few  and  simple;  his  children  were  all  married  and  estab- 
lished. All  his  life  he  had  spent  in  helping  to  build  up 
"The  Church  and  Kingdom  of  God",  and  this  seemed  an 
opportunity  to  do  more  for  it.  He  went  with  the  money 
to  his  bishop  and  asked  where  he  thought  it  would  do  the 
most  good.    First  he  paid  an  honest  tithing  from  it,  one 


CLOSING     YEARS  101 

hundred  dollars.  Then  he  donated  seventy-five  dollars  to 
the  Temple  and  sent  some  to  help  the  missionaries  who 
were  out  before  he  would  use  any  for  himself  or  his  wives. 
This  is  typical  of  the  way  in  which  he  always  put  the 
mterest  of  the  Church  before  his  own  private  interest. 

By  1905  it  was  thought  by  many  of  the  children  that 
their  father  and  his  two  wives  were  getting  too  old  to  stay 
on  the  ranch  at  Leavittville,  since  it  was  so  far  from  any 
neighbors  and  their  children  were  nearly  all  married.  Ac- 
cordingly they  divided  the  cattle  and  sold  the  ranch.  Maria 
went  to  live  with  her  son  Ira  at  Mesquite,  and  Dudley  and 
Thirza  moved  back  to  a  rock  house  in  Bunkerville,  near 
their  children.  This  was  his  home  until  his  death. 

As  the  family  grew  older  and  married,  they  still  turned 
to  their  father  for  counsel.  Especially  did  they  depend  on 
him  in  times  of  sickness.  Every  one  tells  incidents  when 
their  father  came  to  them  when  they  were  in  trouble,  of 
how,  through  his  administration  and  blessing,  one  or  an- 
other of  their  babies  had  been  healed.  They  seemed  to  feel 
that  he  had  a  sort  of  "sixth  sense"  by  which  he  discerned 
things.  Clarence  tells  how,  when  he  was  younger,  the  boys 
tried  to  deceive  him  by  killing  a  calf  while  they  were  on 
the  drive  and  then  telling  him  that  it  got  its  leg  broken 
and  they  had  to  kill  it.  He  listened  to  their  story  and  then 
said,  "The  next  time  you  want  to  kill  a  calf,  you  drive  it 
home  and  kill  it.  It  will  be  easier  to  take  care  of  the  meat. 
And  you  needn't  bother  to  break  its  leg,  either." 

"Father  could  almost  read  what  was  in  people's  minds," 
Lena  said.  "One  time  I  planned  to  leave  my  husband.  We 
were  living  in  polygamy  and  I  got  discouraged,  and  maybe 
a  little  jealous.  With  two  families,  it  seemed  like  we  could 
never  get  ahead.  So  I  decided  to  leave  the  three  older 
children  with  their  father  and  Mary  Ellen  and  take  the 
baby,  Edward  Washington,  to  St.  George  and  leave  him  with 
my  mother,  while  I  went  on  to  Salt  Lake  to  take  a  nursing 
course.  I  thought  that  if  I  got  that  nursing  course  I  could 
make  my  own  way  better  alone. 

"I  did  not  say  a  word  about  what  was  in  my  mind  to 
a  soul,  but  I  had  thought  about  it  and  planned  on  it  for 
quite  a  while.  So  when  father  came  down,  I  asked  if  I 
could  go  to  St.  George  with  him  to  visit  my  mother.  I  got 
ready  and  left,  never  letting  on  that  I  was  not  planning  to 


102  DUDLEY      LEAVITT 

come  right  back. 

"Father  didn't  say  anything  until  the  second  day  out. 
Then  as  we  were  riding  along  he  put  his  arm  around  my 
shoulders  and  said,  'Lena,  you  are  feeling  bad  and  dis- 
couraged, but  I  promise  you  that  if  you  will  stand  by 
Orange  and  stay  with  him,  the  Lord  will  bless  you  and  you 
will  be  better  off  than  if  you  do  what  you  have  on  your 
mind.' 

"At  first  I  denied  it.  'I  don't  know  what  you  mean.  I 
don't  have  anything  in  my  mind',  I  said.  'What  makes  you 
think  I  have?' 

"  'You  plan  to  leave  your  husband  and  take  up  nursing 
to  support  yourself,  he  said.  'But  don't  do  it.  You  will 
be  happier  if  you  stay  with  your  husband.' 

"He  talked  to  me  just  like  I  was  a  little  girl  instead 
of  a  married  woman  with  four  children.  He  advised  me 
to  do  my  duty  and  said  that  was  the  path  that  would 
have  the  fewest  regrets  for  me.  I  went  on  to  St.  George 
and  stayed  a  few  days  with  my  mother.  Then  I  came  back 
home  and  even  my  husband  didn't  know  a  thing  about  it. 
Father  never  mentioned  it  again." 

Dan  tells  an  incident  which  shows  how  literally  and 
fully  his  father  trusted  the  men  who  were  over  him.  He 
said: 

"You  know  father  had  a  perfect  set  of  teeth,  the  finest 
I  ever  saw  in  my  life.  I  was  always  joking  him  about  his 
teeth,  until  as  he  grew  older,  he  used  to  ask  me  nearly 
every  time  I  came  in  if  I  didn't  want  his  teeth.  One  day 
I  went  to  see  him  and  found  him  sitting  and  looking  into 
the  fire.  Instead  of  joking  as  he  usually  did,  he  looked  up 
and  said,  'Dan,  you  don't  believe  it,  do  you?' 

"  'Believe  what?'  I  asked. 

"  'What  the  prophets  have  said.' 

"  'Well,  it  all  depends',  I  parried. 

"  'No,'  he  said.  'You  don't  believe  what  the  ancient 
prophets  said,  and  you  don't  believe  what  the  modern 
prophets  have  said.' 

"  'What  do  you  mean?' 

"Well,  you  don't  believe  what  President  McAllister 
prophesied  that  there  will  be  a  paved  highway  running  for 
miles  down  through  this  country.' 

"  'Oh,  father',  I  laughed.    'Don't  be  silly.    How  could 


CLOSING     YEARS  103 

anyone  believe  that?  What  is  there  here  to  ever  bring  a 
paved  street?' 

"  'Now  let  me  tell  you,  son,  the  Lord  never  spoke  any- 
thing through  the  mouths  of  his  prophets,  either  ancient 
or  modern,  that  he  will  not  bring  to  pass.  I  may  not  live 
to  see  it,  but  you  will.  There  will  be  a  paved  highway  as 
straight  as  an  arrow  running  for  miles  down  this  flat.  And 
don't  you  forget  it.' 

"He  was  so  earnest  and  so  impressive  that  I  didn't  for- 
get it,  and  I  often  think  of  it  today  when  I  drive  over  High- 
way 91,  which  runs  right  down  the  street  he  pointed.  Then 
it  was  only  a  stretch  of  sand  filled  with  mesquites  and  chap- 
arral and  cactus,  with  a  wagon  road  winding  in  and  out 
among  them.  We  made  a  joke  out  of  the  idea  that  there 
would  ever  be  a  paved  road  there." 

Dudley's  repeated  moves  had  kept  him  always  ahead 
of  the  modern  improvements.  When  he  saw  the  first  binder, 
he  was  astonished.  After  all  the  grain  he  had  cradled,  to 
see  it  cut  and  bound  so  easily  was  like  a  miracle  to  him, 
especially  the  tying  of  the  bundles. 

"Then  Millenium  is  not  far  off,"  he  said.  "When  man 
can  invent  a  machine  that  has  fingers,  there  isn't  much  left 
to  do." 

With  the  telephone  it  was  the  same.  Totally  unbe- 
lieving when  his  sons  tried  to  tell  him  about  it,  he  refused 
for  a  long  time  to  try  to  use  it.  At  last  they  persuaded 
him  to  come  to  "Central's"  office,  the  one  telephone  in 
town,  and  had  him  talk  to  his  wife  in  Mesquite,  five  miles 
away.  When  he  recognized  her  voice,  his  wonder  knew  no 
bounds. 

He  never  rode  in  an  automobile;  he  knew  nothing  of 
the  conveniences  which  have  developed  from  the  use  of 
electricity.  His  reading  was  limited  to  the  Scriptures.  He 
clung  to  the  homely,  elemental  things  of  life.  He  repre- 
sented them. 

As  he  grew  older  he  talked  to  his  children  more  and 
more  of  the  value  of  owning  their  own  homes,  keeping  out 
of  debt,  and  having  a  store  of  food  on  hand  sufficient  for 
two  seasons,  against  the  time  when  "you  can't  buy  a  barrel 
of  flour  with  a  barrel  of  gold".  He  spoke  often  of  the  time 
when  "war  will  be  poured  out  upon  all  nations",  and  told 
them  that  they  would  live  to  know  the  truth  of  his  words. 


104  DUDLEY      LEAVITT 

"My  mind  is  still  active,  but  my  feet  drag,"  he  told 
one  of  his  sons.  "If  my  feet  would  follow  the  dictates  of  my 
head,  I  could  get  over  the  ground  like  a  mountain  sheep." 

"These  old,  useless,  crippled  legs,"  he  said  one  day. 
"How  glad  I  will  be  to  be  rid  of  them.  There  are  so  many 
things  I  want  to  do,  if  I  were  not  chained  to  this  old  worn 
out  body.  I'll  be  glad  to  lay  it  down.  Maybe  then  I  can 
accomplish  something  again." 

During  the  summer  he  lagged  a  little.  He  spent  more 
time  indoors,  musing  over  the  past,  or  just  sitting  in  that 
semi-blank  state  which  he  called  "studying". 

One  evening  he  began  to  sing.  That  was  not  unusual, 
for  he  often  sang,  Indian  songs,  hymns,  and  rollicking  folk 
ballads.  But  this  was  different.  It  was  "Come,  Let  Us 
Anew",  but  sung  with  a  new  feeling.  When  he  came  to 
the  last  verse: 

"I  have  fought  my  way  through 

I  have  finished  the  work  Thou  dids't  give  me  to  do", 
it  was  like  the  death  chant  of  a  warrior,  an  announcement 
of  the  end.  With  the  next  lines  his  voice  rose  in  the  as- 
surance that  his  Father  would  approve  of  his  life's  work: 

"And  that  each  from  his  Lord 

Should  receive  the  glad  word 

'Well  and  faithfully  done 

Enter  into  my  joy  and  sit  down  on  my  throne.'  " 

He  knew  that  he  was  near  the  threshold,  but  he  had 
no  fear.  All  his  life  he  had  walked  by  faith;  by  faith  he 
would  take  his  last  step.  He  had  faced  death  many  times, 
from  exposure,  heat,  starvation,  Indians.  Now  it  came  as 
a  release,  or,  as  he  said,  a  promotion. 

The  next  morning  he  did  not  get  up.  During  the  day 
the  word  went  out  that  father  was  not  well,  so  most  of  his 
family  called  on  him.  For  several  days  he  still  had  visitors, 
and  seemed  to  enjoy  them,  though  he  was  failing  fast.  He 
knew  everything  until  he  fell  asleep  on  the  evening  of 
August  15,  1908,  when  it  soon  became  evident  that  he 
would  not  wake  up. 

There  was  something  dignified  about  his  passing.  No 
hysterical  weeping,  no  shaking  him  and  calling  him  back, 
no  nurses  punching  needles  into  him  or  poking  oxygen 
tubes  up  his  nose.  His  family  accepted  the  inevitable  calmly, 
as  he  would  have  wished.  He  had  lived  a  good  life;  he  was 


CLOSING      YEARS  105 

ready  to  go.  Why  should  they  hold  him?  They  gathered 
in  the  yard  or  wept  quietly  in  an  adjoining  room,  but  where 
he  lay,  all  was  peace.  A  son  sat  by  his  bed,  felt  his  pulse, 
touched  his  lips  with  water,  or  shifted  him  slightly.  Death 
crept  up  so  slowly  that  it  was  hard  to  tell  when  the  end 
came. 

A  tired  old  man  had  passed,  and  his  going  marked 
the  end  of  an  era.  It  was  as  if  the  curtain  had  fallen  on 
another  act  in  the  great  drama  of  the  west.  Without  edu- 
cation, without  culture  in  the  common  meaning  of  that 
word,  without  wealth,  he  still  had  left  his  imprint  upon  the 
whole  of  the  section  in  which  he  lived.  He  had  blazed  the 
way  for  the  conquering  of  the  desert;  he  had  helped  to 
establish  friendly  relations  with  the  Indians.  Most  of  all  he 
had  left  in  the  hearts  of  his  many  children  a  standard  of 
conduct  which  would  include  honesty,  integrity,  christian 
fellowship  toward  their  neighbors,  and  an  unwavering 
trust  in  God. 

At  the  funeral  the  next  day,  his  family  gathered,  his 
four  surviving  wives  (Janet  had  died  in  June  1907),  his 
children,  his  friends,  to  pay  tribute  to  him.  The  crowd 
that  gathered  and  the  spirit  of  the  occasion  were  evidence 
of  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held.  He  was  buried  in  the 
cemetery  at  Bunkerville,  Nevada. 

Of  his  surviving  wives,  women  who  had  stood  shoulder 
to  shoulder  with  him  through  the  years  of  pioneer  hard- 
ships, one,  Martha,  died  the  next  year,  in  June,  1909.  The 
other  three,  Mary,  Maria,  and  Thirza  lived  on  for  quite  a 
number  of  years.  Mary  went  first  on  January  31,  1922; 
Maria,  her  sister,  followed  in  six  months,  July  30,  1922, 
while  Thirza  lived  until  August  27,  1927. 

A  full  biography  could  be  written  on  the  lives  of  each 
of  these  women,  but  from  their  early  girlhood  their  fortunes 
were  so  closely  bound  to  his  that  it  would  seem  enough  to 
tell  his  story  in  full. 


CHILDREN   OF   DUDLEY   LEAVITT 

Present  at  Family  Reunion  held  at  Bunkerville,  New,  1935. 
Back  row:    Lister,  Frank,  Henry. 

Middle    row:     Theresa    Huntsman,    Lorena    Hardy,    Mabel 
Waite,  Mary  Jane  Abbott,  Medora  Waite. 

Front   row:     Betsy    Hardy,    Mary    Ellen    Leavitt,    Hannah 
Terry,    Sadie    Pulsipher,   Lena   Leavitt. 


APPENDIX 


GENEALOGY 


THE  STUDY  of  genealogy  is  so  fascinating  that  a 
person  could  well  devote  a  lifetime  to  it.  At  the 
present  time,  Mrs.  Mary  Terry  Bunker  is  doing 
more  in  genealogical  research  along  the  Leavitt  lines  than 
any  one  else  in  Utah.  In  1924  Mrs.  Cecilia  G.  Steed  pre- 
pared a  book,  "The  Leavitts  of  America",  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Mrs.  Jane  Jennings  Eldridge  of  Woods  Cross,  Utah, 
which  is  very  good.  In  1941,  Mrs.  Emily  Leavitt  Noyes  of 
Tilton,  New  Hampshire,  published  a  book  on  the  Leavitt 
and  Dudley  genealogy,  a  more  up-to-date  and  complete 
work. 

For  our  purposes  here  it  is  enough  to  list  that  Dudley 
traced  his  lineage  back  to  John,  the  first  Leavitt  to  come 
to  America.  John  married  Sarah  Oilman,  and  Dudley's 
line  is  through  his  son  Moses  who  married  Dorothy  Dudley, 
their  son  Joseph  who  married  Mary  Wadleigh,  their  son 
Nathaniel  who  married  Lydia  Sanborn,  their  son  Jeremiah 
who  married  Sarah  Shannon,  and  their  son  Jeremiah  who 
married  Sarah  Sturdevant.  Dudley  was  the  fourth  son  in 
this  family.  Mrs.  Noyes  book  gives  interesting  sketches 
of  all  these  ancestors,  along  with  copies  of  their  wills  and 
other  interesting  data.  We  would  suggest  that  all  who 
are  interested  in  genealogy  should  purchase  this  book. 

From  this  point  on,  we  trace  here  only  the  children 
and  grandchildren  of  Dudley  in  order  that  his  descendants 
may  know  their  relationship  to  each  other. 

[108] 


GENEALOGY  109 

DESCENDANTS  of  DUDLEY  LEAVITT 

CHILDREN   OF  DUDLEY  AND   MARY   HUNTSMAN   LEAVITT 

Louisa  Hannah  b.  16  March  1855;  m  Thomas  Terry 

Dudley  b.  31  Nov.  1856;  m  Mary  Elizabeth  Pulsipher;  d.  21  Feb.  1931 

Orin  David  b.  8  Jan.  1859;  d.  unm. 

Orson  Welcome  b.  13  Feb.  1861;  d.  unm. 

Alonzo  Thomas  b.  13  No.  1862;  m.  Udora  Hunt 

Joseph  Henry  b.  23  June  1865;  d.  July  1866 

Franklin  Samuel  b.  11  March  1867;  m.  Malinda  Hunt;  m.  Selina  Hafen 

George  Edw^ard  b.  16  Nov.  1869;  d.  11  Oct.  1878 

Aaron  Huntsman  b.  17  Aug.  1871;  m.  Clarissa  Ellen  Hughes;  d.  15 

Dec.  1907 
Mary  Jane  b.  16  July  1873;  m.  William  E.  Abbott 
Mabel  LiUiam  b.  28  Dec.  1874;  m.  Herbert  Wm.  Waite 
Daniel  Lemuel  b.  23  June  1879;  m.  Penelope  Burgess 

CHILDREN    OF    DUDLEY    AND    MARIA    HUNTSMAN    LEAVITT 

Orilla  b.  28  April  1859;  d.  17  Mar.  1874 

Elsie  b.  18  Dec.  1860;  m.  Samuel  Hooper 

Hyrum  Ralston  4  Nov.  1862;   d.  27  Nov.  1886 

James  William  b.  20  Feb.  1865;  d.  10  Sept.  1866 

John  Willard  b.  1  Feb.  1867;  d.  1  Jan.  1877 

Sarah  Maria  b.  23  July  1869;  m.  John  P.  Hansen;   m.  Andrew  M. 

Pulsipher 
Charles  Albert  b.  14  June  1871;  m.  Lillie  May  Barnum;  died  May  1929 
Hubert  Arthur  b.  19  July  1873;  m.  Sarah  E.  Canfield 
Medora  b.  8  Feb.  1875;  m.  Jesse  Waite 
Nora  b.  13  Dec.  1877;  m.  J.  Nephi  Hunt 

Jeremy  b.  19  April  1880;  m.  Martha  Hughes;  m.  Lorena  White 
Ira  b.  30  Dec.  1882;  m.  Joseph  Abbott 

CHILDREN    OF   DUDLEY   AND    THIRZA   RIDING    LEAVITT 

Alfred  Weir  b.  27  Dec.  1860;  m.  Idella  Hunt;  d.  23  Dec.  1939 

Thirza  Helen  b.  29  Sept.  1863;  m.  Orange  D.  Leavitt 

Mary  Elenor  b.  7  Feb.  1866;  m.  Orange  D.  Leavitt 

Christopher  Lister  b.  1868;   m.  Annie  Barnum 

Dudley  Henry  b.  19  April  1870;   m.  Mary  Hafen 

Betsy  b.  4  June  1872;  m.  Heber  H.  Hardy 

Emma  Lorena  b.  17  Dec.  1874;  m.  Charles  M.  Hardy 

Theresa  b.  18  April  1877;  m.  Solon  Huntsman 

Alma  Clinton  b.  29  Jan.  1880;  d.  29  Feb.  1880 

Knewell  Taylor  b.  11  Aug.  1882;  d.  29  July  1883 

CHILDREN    OF   DUDLEY   AND    JANET    SMITH   LEAVITT 

Annie  Marie  b.  March  1861;  m.  Luther  Sprague 

Calvin  Smith  b.  18  Feb.  1864;  m.  Mary  E.  Waite;  d.  21  Dec.  1894 

Adelbert  b.  15  Dec.  1865;  d.  9  Sept.  1866 

Marinda  b.  30  June  1874;  m.  George  Hooper 

Sarah  Jane  b.  9  March  1868;  m.  A.  James  Barnum 

Helaman  b.  28  March  1870;   d.  1871 

Clarence  Dudley  b.  25  Jan.  1872;  m.  Nellie  L.  McKnight 

Benjamin  Heber  b.  30  Jan.  1876;  unm. 

Oliver  b.  2  July  1880;  d.  young 

Deborah  b.  18  April  1886;  unm. 

Rozena  b.  18  July  1888;  m.  Wright  McKnight;  d.  19  Sept.  1932 


110  DUDLEY      LEAVITT 


CHILDREN  OF  DUDLEY  AND  MARTHA  PULSIPHER  LEAVITT 

Lydia  b.  25  Dec.  1873;  m.  Walter  Hughes;  d.  17  Nov.  1917 
Minerva  died  infant 
Dudley  Charles  died  infant 

Grandchildren  of  Dudley  and  Mary  Huntsman  Leavitt 

CHILDREN    OF   LOUISA   HANNAH   LEAVITT   AND 
THOMAS    S.    TERRY 

Maud  Etna  b.  25  Mar.  1880;  m.  John  S.  Patten 
Mary  Elsie  b.  15  Aug.  1881;  m.  Ezra  Bunker 
David  Dudley  b.  29  Jan.  1883;  m.  Stella  Iverson 
Jedediah  Merkins  b.  3  April  1885;  m.  Clara  Woods 
Edward  S.  b.  21  Dec.  1886;  m.  Florence  Woodbury 
Exie  b.  4  Dec.  1888;  m.  Rowland  Blake 

CHILDREN   OF   DUDLEY   LEAVITT   AND   MARY 
ELIZABETH    PULSIPHER 

Dudley  Edgar  b.  18  Nov.  1879;  m.  Bertha  Hafen 

Zerah  Royal  b.  28  Aug.  1881;  unm. 

Alonzo  Milton  b.  16  April  1883;   d.  1883 

Orson  Welcome  b.  8  Sept.  1887;   d.  22  Oct.  1915  unm. 

Mary  Ann  b.  3  Dec.  1889;   d.  6  Feb.  1890 

Mable  Lydia  b.  15  Feb.  1891;  m.  Fred  Rushton 

Martha  Minerva  b.  15  Feb.  1891;  m.  William  Clark  McKnight 

George  Albert  b.  17  May  1893;  m.  Christie  Prescott 

Laman  Pulsipher  b.  21  July  1895;  m.  Donna  Rushton 

Retta  Vivian  b.  3  July  1897;   m.  Lawrence  Prescott 

Camilla  AdeUne  b.  10  July  1900;   m.  Hollis  Hunter 

CHILDREN  OF  ALONZO  THOMAS  AND  UDORA  HUNT  LEAVITT 

Alonza  Ralph  b.  9  Dec.  1889;  m.  Elise  C.  Lewis 

Roxie  Charlotte  b.  22  Dec.  1891;  m.  Calvin  Memmott 

Agnes  Melinda  b.  18  May  1894;  m.  Lemuel  Leavitt 

Hannah  Inez  b.  4  Nov.  1898;  died  infant 

Elva  Udora  b.  15  Oct.  1902;  m.  Samuel  J.  Hollinger 

Alton  Clement  b.  6  April  1906;  unm. 

Mary  LaRue  b.  24  Sept.  1909;  m.  Lewis  Earl  Christian 

CHILDREN    OF   FRANKLIN    SAMUEL   AND    MALINDA 
HUNT  LEAVITT 

Franklin  Ernest  b.  16  Oct.  1890;   m.  1st  Martha  Bamum;   m.  2nd 

Mary  Marie  Leavitt 
Samuel  Edward  b.  20  March  1893;  m.  Clara  Hughes 

CHILDREN  OF  FRANKLIN  S.  AND  SELENA  HAFEN  LEAVITT 

Franklin  OdeD  b.  25  Nov.  1908;  m.  Alta  Hardy 
Malinda  Selena  b.  3  Nov.  1910;  m.  James  J.  Brown 
Martin  Samuel  b.  14  Jan.  1913;  unm. 
Wendell  b.  27  April  1915;  unm.;  d.  1942 
Orsen  b.  3  Jan.  1918;  m.  Berniece  Pulsipher. 

CHILDREN    OF   AARON    HUNTSMAN    AND    CLARISSA 
ELLEN   HUGHES  LEAVITT 

Aaron  b.  16  Sept.  1899;  m.  Grace  Lowe 
Leora  b.  26  Oct.  1901;   m.  Arthur  S.  Reber 
Mary  Marie  b.  8  Oct.  1905;  m.  Ernest  Leavitt 
Leonard  Fay  b.  20  Mar.  1908;  m.  Lenora  Sylvester 


GENEALOGY  HI 


CHILDREN  OF  MARY  JANE   LEAVITT  AND   WILLXA.M 
E.  ABBOTT 

Abigal  Christina  b.  22  Jan.  1891;  m.  John  Jensen 

Dorothy  Ellen  b.  19  Oct.  1892;  m.  Alfred  Frehner 

Mary  Emily  b.  19  Dec.  1899;  m.  James  Elmer  Hughes 

Josepha  b.  Oct.  1894;  m.  1st  Ira  Leavitt,  m.  2nd  William  M.  Jones 

William  Orval  b.  28  Oct.  1896;  m.  Lodisa  E.  Thurston 

Stephen  Oscar  b.    29  Dec.  1901;  m.  Mary  Hughes 

Gussie  b.  4  June  1904;  d.  May  1905 

Anthon  Moroni  b.  25  Mar.  1906;  m.  Nellie  Johnson 

Harmon  Deloy  b.  4  May  1908;  m.  1st  May  Burgess,  2nd  Zelma  Cooper 

Owen  M.  b.  4  Aug.  1910;  died  Dec.  1910 

Rulon  Sidney  b 1911;  m.  Thelma  McKnight 

Claudius  b.  1  Jan.  1914;  m.  Marjorie  Bowler 
Ethan  Allen  b.  6  Jan.  1916;  m.  Lucille  Leavitt 

CHILDREN   OF  MABEL  LILLIAN   LEAVITT  AND 
HERBERT  W.  WAITE 

Hannah  Ketura  b.  28  June  1893;  d.  infant 

Mabel  Vinda  b.  25  Feb.  1895;  m.  Robert  E.  Reber 

Velma  Leila  b.  19  July  1897;  m.  Louie  Rumell  Reber 

Herbert  Marvin  b.  10  May  1900;  m.  Glenna  Sylvia  Leavitt 

Leland  William  b.  18  Dec.  1902;  m.  Mary  Rose  Giardina  Bunker 

Dinnah  b.  18  Jan.  1905;  m.  Edward  Kane 

Delbert  b.  21  June  1907;  m.  Ethelyn  Robinson 

Evan  b.  15  Sept.  1909;  m.  Dorothy  Hunt 

Moroni  b.  5  April  1912;  m.  June  Leavitt 

Denzil  b.  12  June  1914;  m.  lona  Peterson 

Dan  Leavitt  b.  21  Oct.  1916;  m.  Fern  Adams 

Rodney  b.  7  Jan.  1919;  m.  Marie  Iverson 

CHILDREN   OF   DANIEL    LEMUEL   AND    PENELOPE 
BURGESS  LEAVITT 

Rex  Daniel  b.  10  Dec.  1902;  m.  Erma  Potter 
Pearl  b.  20  Mar.  1905;  m.  Elden  D.  Emett 
Raymond  A.  b.  26  May  1907;  m.  Vema  Caudel 
Ether  M.  b.  7  June  1910;  m.  Lillard  French 
Radna  b.  3  May  1918;  m.  Dennis  H.  Juchness 

Grandchildren  of  Dudley  and  Maria  Huntsman  Leavitt 

CHILDREN    OF    ELSIE    LEAVITT    AND    SAMUEL    HOOPER 

Orilla  b.  10  July  1884;  m.  Sidney  E.  Roberts;  d.  17  Aug.  1938 

Bertha  Maria  b.  29  June  1885;  m.  William  E.  Howard 

Lydia  Ellen  b.  23  Feb.  1887;  m.  Paris  Leon  Fillmore 

Medora  b.  16  Nov.  1888;  m.  Samuel  A.  Kay;  d.  8  Jan.  1941 

Thomas  Dudley  b.  7  Mar.  1890;  m.  Ina  Gee  (also  given  an  Frances  S.) 

Samuel  Melvin  b.  27  Oct.  1892;  m.  Olive  S.  Newby;  d.  18  Sept.  1939 

John  Albert  b.  15  Sept.  1894;  m.  Ruby  E.  Murdoch 

James  Edward  b.  4  Feb.  1896;  d.  26  April  1896 

Duane  b.  24  Sept.  1897;  d.  10  Mar.  1929  unm. 

William  R.  b.  13  Feb.  1901;  m.  Vida  M.  Brown 

Walter  Jay  b.  Feb.  1905;  m.  Mary  Annetta  Fowles 

CHILDREN  OF  SARAH  MARIA  LEAVITT  AND  JOHN  HANSEN 

Elmina  b.  3  June  1887;   m.  William  J.  Stewart 

Mariah  Christina  b.  24  July  1889;  m.  George  H.  Hunt;  d.  12  Mar.  1915 
Rhoda  b.  20  May  1891;  d  infant 

Annie  Charlotta  b.  29  Mar.  1893;  m.  1st  Wm.  Colman,  2nd  Joseph 
Sinclair  Eaton 


112  DUDLEY      LEAVITT 

CHILDBEN   OF   SARAH   MARIA   LEAVITT   AND    ANDREW 
M.   PULSIPHER 

Cleone  b.  28  June  1902;  m.  John  H.  Pulsipher 

John  Andrew  b.  11  Nov.  1903;  d.  Mar.  16  1925 

Sarah  Saphrona  b.  31  July  1905;  m.  Walter  Pulsipher 

Willard  Dean  b.  4  June  1912;  m.  Laura  Elva  Frampton 

Dora  Martha  b.  4  June  1912;  m.  Ray  Robinson;  m.  Kenneth  Miller 

CHILDREN   OF   CHARLES   ALBERT   AND   LILLIE   MAY 
BARNUM  LEAVITT 

James  Albert  b.  21  Aug.  1895;  m.  Esther  Chloe  Heaton 

Leila  May  b.  13  July  1898;  m.  Warren  D.  Hardy;  d.  25  Sept.  1919 

Vertie  Ann  b  .16  May  1900;  m.  Kenneth  Owen  Earl 

Jetta  Mariah  b.  10  June  1902;  m.  Solon  Ralph  Huntsman 

Hyrum  b.  26  April  1904;  d.  June  1904 

Erma  b.  17  June  1905;  m.  Vincent  E.  Leavitt 

Randy  b.  5  June  1907;  m.  Emma  Ilene  Chamberlain 

Rulon  Doyle  b.  8  May  1909;  d.  14  April  1928 

Aschel  J.  b.  31  Mar.  1911;  m.  Rhea  Thomas 

Elsie  b.  25  Sept.  1913;  m.  Joe  Bonafus 

Ethel  b.  1  Sept.  1915;  m.  Lorin  A.  Leavitt 

Eleanor  b.  24  Sept.  1918;  m.  Perry  Floyd  Waite 

Amy  b.  17  June  1921;  m.  Jack  Leavitt 

CHILDREN    OF   MEDORA   LEAVITT    AND   JESSE   WAITE 

Jesse  Leroy  b.  21  Mar.  1895;  m.  Lucina  Bowman 

Laprele  b.  17  Feb.  1897;  m.  Leroy  M.  Naegle;  2nd  m.  Harry  E.  Fields 

William  Noble  b.  25  Sept.  1898;  m.  June  Harriman 

Hazel  b.  6  June  1900;  m.  Loron  Phillips;  d.  8  Sept.  1930 

Iris  b.  20  Nov.  1902;  m.  Johnson  E.  White 

Guy  b.  July  1904;  d.  29  April  1905 

Glen  b.  27  Jan.  1906;  m.  Verda  Hunt 

Nelda  b.  29  Jan.  1908;  m.  David  E.  Houston 

Flossie  lola  b.  19  Dec.  1909;  m.  Alva  L.  Hunt;  d.  2  July  1939 

Donna  b.  14  Nov.  1911;  m.  Howard  Burgess 

Rowena  b.  7  April  1914;  m.  Durrell  K.  Adams 

Jessie  b.  12  Jan.  1917;  m.  Ivan  Holt  Hunt 

Margaret  b.  12  Mar.  1920;  m.  Pierce  Ian  Jarvis 

CHILDREN  OF  NORA  LEAVITT  AND  JONATHAN  NEPHI  HUNT 

Nephi  Ralston  b.  18  Jan.  1900;  m.  Edith  W.  Wagstaff 

Vera  Benita  b.  3  Jan.  1902;  m.  Victor  Casper  Lee 

Fay  b.  8  Sept.  1906;  m.  Nellie  Louise  Roberts 

Paul  b.  10  July  1908;  m.  Irma  Sutter 

Ava  b.  22  Jan.  1910;  m.  Ernest  Brown 

Claud  Archial  b.  22  Jan.  1912;  d.  20  Nov.  1912 

Elnora  b.  27  Sept.  1913; 

Golda  b.  15  Feb.  1915;  m.  William  Edward  Roberts 

Verda  b.  10  Feb.  1918;  m.  Christian  Lester  Skeam 

CHILDREN  OF  JEREMY  AND  MARTHA  M.  HUGHES  LEAVITT 

Nora  b.  23  Dec.  1902;  d.  25  Feb.  1903 

Vilda  b.  12  April  1904;  m.  Reed  E.  Lowe 

Erving  Jeremy  b.  27  Oct.  1905;  m.  Lillian  E.  Abbott 

Hubert  Lee  b.  27  Mar.  1907;  m.  Letty  Mann  Anderson 

Genevieve  b.  27  Dec.  1908;  m.  Joseph  E.  Bethers 

Maida  b.  12  May  1910;  d.  20  Sept.  1930 

Lula  b.  3  Aug.  1912;  d.  15  May  1920 

Ruth  b.  8  Sept.  1914;  m.  Nelton  Burgess 


GENEALOGY  113 


Porter  R.  b.  6  May  1916;  m.  Nydia  M.  Perkins 
Clarissa  b.  27  June  1918;  m.  Walter  Lamoreaux 
Lyman  b.  12  April  1920; 
Norman  b.     25  June  1923; 
John  b.  6  May  1925;  died  infant 

CHILDREN  OF  IRA  DUDLEY  AND  JOSEPHA  ABBOTT  LEAVITT 

Daphney  b.  11  Oct.  1914;  died  infant 
Ira  Curtis  b.  29  Nov.  1915 
lUa  b.  24  Dec.  1918 
Clausen  b.  11  Mar.  1920 

Grandchildren  of  Dudley  and  Thirza  Riding  Leavitt 

CHILDREN  OF  ALFRED  WEIR  AND  IDELLA  HUNT  LEAVITT 

Ellen  b.  7  May  1883;  m.  Albert  Hafen 

Alice  b.  22  Aug.  1885;  m.  Ithamar  D.  Sprague 

Parley  b.  13  May  1889;  m.  Martha  Lovena  Hafen 

Thirza  b.  16  June  1892;  m.  William  M.  Dykeman 

Idella  b.  4  June  1894;  m.  Charles  Bowler 

Susan  Rachel  b.  21  Sept.  1896;  m.  Joseph  Banner;  d.  6  Nov.  1917 

CHILDREN   OF  THIRZA   HELENA  AND   ORANGE   D.   LEAVITT 

Elmira  b.  24  April  1883;  m.  Asheal  J.  Bamum 

Orange  W.  b.  30  Jan.  1885;  d.  23  Feb.  1885 

Alma  Decator  b.  23  Feb.  1886;  m.  Ivie  J.  Cox 

Newell  Knight  b.  17  June  1889;  m.  Nettie  M.  Earl;  d.  12  Sept.  1921 

Dudley  b.  11  Sept.  1891;  d.  12  April  1892 

Washington  Edward  b.  12  Feb.  1893;  m.  Amelia  Bunker;  m.  Elizabeth 

Thomas 
Theodosia  b.  9  May  1895;  m.  Leon  Bowman 
Charles  Clinton  b.  9  Aug.  1899;  m.  Rhoda  Hafen 
May  Eleanor  b.  22  Jan.  1904;  d.  16  April  1905 
Melvina  b.  16  Nov.  1905;  m.  George  N.  Parras;  d.  13  Dec.  1932 

CHILDREN  OF  MARY  ELENOR  AND  ORANGE  D.  LEAVITT 

Thirza  Olive  b.  11  Oct.  1887;  m.  Joseph  H.  Hardy 

Betsy  b.  18  Oct.  1889;  m.  Oliver  Sprague 

Alfred  Hale  b.  2  Aug.  1892;  d.  5  Aug.  1892 

Elmer  b.  11  July  1893;  m.  Emma  Sophia  Burgess 

Leah  b.  8  May  1896;  m.  Harmon  C.  Tobler 

Theresa  Gladys  b.  23  Dec.  1898;  m.  Jergen  Leroy  Felt 

Veda  Bell  b.  27  May  1902;  m.  David  Marineer  Cox 

Elfonda  b.  12  Mar.  1905;  m.  Myron  S.  Horsley 

Sarah  b.  4  Aug.  1907;  m.  John  D.  Bamum 

Lemuel  Smith  b.  18  July  1910;  m.  Laura  H.  Bowler 

CHILDREN    OF    CHRISTOPHER    LISTER    AND    ANNIE 
BARNUM  LEAVITT 

Annie  Donetta  b.  28  June  1899;  m.  William  W.  Potter 

Lucinda  b.  9  Feb.  1900;  m.  Lawrence  R.  Nelson 

Lister  Hale  b.  21  Dec.  1902;  m.  Cordelia  Dearborn 

Glen  Henry  b.  10  Dec.  1904;  m.  Rachel  Bowler 

Jacob  Hamblin  b.  26  Jan.  1907;  m.  Anna  M.  Potter 

Ross  b.  8  Dec.  1908 

Evan  b.  24  Nov.  1910;  m.  Edna  McBride 

NeU  b.  13  Oct.  1912;  m.  Walter  Granger 

Bamum  b.  13  Aug.  1914;  m.  Berniece  Reber 

Jack  b.  4  June  1916;  m.  Dorine  Beatty 


114  DUDLEY      LEAVITT 

Theron  b.  29  Mar.  1918;  m.  Faun  Gardner 
Ila  May  b.  15  Jan.  1920;  m.  Arthur  Justin 
Stella  b.  31  Jan.  1922;  m.  Gerald  Pingle 
Gene  b.  18  Oct.  1923 
Gilbert  b.  26  July  1925 

CHILDREN  OF  DUDLEY  HENRY  AND  MARY  HAFEN  LEAVITT 

Orpha  Ora  b.  23  Nov.  1896;  d.  28  Aug.  1898 

Juanita  Leone  b.  15  Jan.  1898;  m.  1st  Leonard  Ernest  Pulsipher;  m. 

2nd  William  Brooks 
Charity  b.  8  Dec.  1899;  m.  Vernon  C.  Rowley 
Aura  Ola  b.  27  Nov.  1901;  m.  Joseph  Carl  Allen 
Melvin  Henry  b.  28  Mar.  1903;  m.  Myrtle  Wittwer 
Laurel  Evan  b.  17  Dec.  1905;  m.  Melva  Durrant 
Daisy  Ina  b.  28  Sept.  1907;  m.  Leonard  Reber 
Eva  b.  20  Feb.  1909;  m.  Walter  J.  Miles 
Francis  Hale  b.  20  June  1911;  m.  Marian  Holmes 
Dudley  Maurice  b.  17  July  1913;  m.  EvyRean  Cox 
Mary  b.  17  Sept.  1915;  m.  Fenton  Frehner 

CHILDREN   OF   BETSY   LEAVITT   AND   HEBER   H.   HARDY 

Heber  Merlin  b.  19  April  1892;  m.  Vida  Earl 

Warren  Decater  b.  23  July  1894;  m.  Leila  Leavitt;  m.  Naomi  Palmer 

Dudley  Leavitt  b.  14  Jan.  1897;  m.  Vera  Wittwer 

Ethel  Ramona  b.  2  Feb.  1899;  m.  Ruben  J.  Bradshaw 

Tamsen  b.  10  May  1901;  m.  Thomas  Harley  Adams 

Emmarene  b.  8  Feb.  1904;  m.  Elmer  A.  Graff 

Gile  Wilford  b.  5  Feb.  1906;  d.  25  Oct.  1908 

Rozella  b.  19  May  1908;  m.  Douglas  D.  Hall 

Grant  b.  21  Feb.  1910;  m.  Leila  Miller 

CHILDREN   OF  EMMA  LORENA  LEAVITT   AND   CHARLES 

M.  HARDY 

Leo  Milton  b.  16  Mar.  1896;  m.  Cornelia  Barnum 
Charles  Alfred  b.  25  Sept.  1897;  m.  Faun  Lowe 
Nevada  b.  5  Nov.  1899;  m.  Charles  William  Pulsipher 
Mark  b.  12  Dec.  1901;  m.  Delila  Tobler 
Heber  Vernon  b.  3  Mar.  1904;  m.  Margaret  Sylvester 
Orpha  b.  22  Oct.  1906;  m.  Joseph  F.  Woods 
Lister  Dean  b.  28  Aug.  1909;  m.  Mabel  Leavitt 
Vonda  Lorena  b.  31  Aug.  1914;  m.  Joseph  W.  Wilson 

CHILDREN   OF  THERESA  LEAVITT  AND   SOLON   HUNTSMAN 

Ira  Hale  b.  26  Aug.  1909;  m.  Leah  Fugal 

Theresa  May  b.  24  Feb.  1911;  m.  James  Willard  Cook 

Erwin  Parker  b.  16  Aug.  1913;  died  infant 

Millie  b.  24  Aug.  1916 

Grandchildren  of  Dudley  and  Janet  Smith  Leavitt 

CHILDREN    OF   ANNIE    MARIA    LEAVITT    AND    ITHAMAR 
S.   SPRAGUE 

Ithamar  Dudley  b.  8  April  1881;  m.  Alice  Leavitt 

Oliver  b.  17  Nov.  1882;  m.  Betsy  Leavitt 

Orson  M.  b.  19  Mar.  1886;  m.  Bertha  E.  Sampson 

Milo  b.  20  Jan.  1888;  died 

Harvey  b.  18  July  1890;  m.  Nellie  Carter 

Marley  b.  9  Sept.  1902 

Vilate  b.  2  Oct.  1905;  m.  Reuben  Leavitt 


GENEALOGY 


115 


CHILDREN  OF  CALVIN  SMITH  AND  MARY  E.  WAITE 

Elizabeth  Rebecca  b.  3  July  1892;  m.  Elmer  S.  Bowman 
Calvin  Willard  b.  14  May  1894;  m.  Elva  Hughes 

CHILDREN  OF  MARINDA  LEAVITT  AND   GEORGE  HOOPER 

Emily  Ellen  b.  20  June  1896;  m.  Harry  BaU 

Irene  b.  14  Mar.  1898;  m.  Henry  Shaller 

Annie  Victoria  b.  30  Jan.  1900;  m.  Rodney  O.  Colton 

Calvin  b.  Feb.  1902 

Rhea  b.  15  July  1904;  m.  Frank  Steward 

Fern  b.  26  Mar.  1907;  m.  Emerson  Mann 

William  b.  5  April  1909;  m.  Mrs.  Clarise  

Thomas  b.  July  1910 

CHILDREN  OF  SARAH  JANE  LEAVITT  AND  A. 
JAMES  BARNUM 

Calvin  Dudley  b.  18  Mar.  1888;  m.  Lucy  Jepson;  d.  3  July  1928 

Sarah  Ann  b.  7  Aug.  1890;  m.  P.  A.  Leatham 

Jeannetta  Minerva   b.   20  Sept.   1892;   m.   C.   Stanley  Pulsipher;    d. 

27  Feb.  1929 
Naomi  b.  7  Jan.  1895;  m.  Lyman  Abbott;  m.  Amos  Hunt 
James  Murray  b.  12  April  1897;  m.  Loretta  Liston;  m.  Annis  Laub 
Vemeth  b.  4  Dec.  1899;  m.  Lapreal  Pace;  d.  23  May  1939 
Virginia  b.  2  June  1901;  m.  Reinhold  Miller 
James  LeGrand  b.  30  Aug.  1909;  d.  July  1910 

children  of  clarence  dudley  and  lillie 
Mcknight  leavitt 

Lela  b.  8  May  1903;  m.  Burdett  C.  Williamson 
Blanche  b.  24  Sept.  1904;  m.  William  L.  Bennett 
Alta  Jenett  b.  10  Feb.  1906;  m.  John  W.  Anderson 
Sarah  Helen  b.  31  Jan.  1908;  m.  Shelby  J.  Carr 
Claudia  b.  2  Sept.  1909;  m.  William  C.  Ponton 
Evan  Clarence  b.  18  July  1911 
Marion  Ezra  b.  10  Nov.  1913 

James  Donald  b.  29  April  1915;  m.  Ruth  Bowler 
Woodrow  Dudley  b.  20  Mar.  1917;  m.  Carol  Hewett 
Ruby  b.  28  Nov.  1918;  m.  George  R.  Earlywine 
Madge  b.  30  Aug.  1922 
Stanley  b.  20  April  1926 

children   of   ROZENA   LEAVITT   AND    WRIGHT   McKNIGHT 


Preston 

Ida  m.  Frank  Hardy 

James 

Sheldon  died  young 

Jerome 


Lawrence 

Sarah  m.  Howard  Wilkins 

Vivian 

June 

Harrison 


Grandchildren  of  Dudley  and  Martha  Pulsipher  Leavitt 

CHILDREN  OF  LYDIA  LEAVITT  AND  WALTER  W.  HUGHES 

Lydia  Afton  b.  11  July  1898;  m.  Stephen  R.  Linge 
Warren  Milton  b.  20  April  1900;  m.  Aldine  Rackliff 
Martha  Vilate  b.  27  Jan.  1903;  m.  Jesse  Victor  Knight 
Albre  Z.  b.  28  May  1905;  m.  Hazel  Bell  Julion 
Francetta  b.  11  Aug.  1908;  m.  Floyd  Bishop 
Maybelle  b.  24  April  1912;  m.  Ebbie  H.  Davis